HISTORY OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH FROM THE APOSTOLIC AGE TO THE REFORMATION A.D. 64-1517 |
---|
A.D. 590-814
CHAPTER I.
Gregory the Great, A.D. 590-604.—Columban, A.D.
589-615.
The end of the
sixth century may be regarded as the boundary between early and mediaeval
church history. The scene of interest is henceforth varied; the eastern
churches, oppressed by calamities and inwardly decaying, will claim but little
of our attention, while it will be largely engaged by regions of the west,
unnoticed or but slightly noticed in earlier times. The gospel will be seen
penetrating the barbarian tribes which had overrun the western empire, bringing
to them not only religious truth, but the elements of culture and refinement,
adapting itself to them, moulding them, and experiencing their influence in
return. As Christianity had before been affected by the ideas and by the
practices of its Greek and Roman converts, so it now suffered among the
barbarians, although rather from the rudeness of their manners than from any
infection of their old religions.
Yet throughout the
dreariest of the ages which lie before us, we may discern the gracious
providence of God preserving the essentials of the truth in the midst of
ignorance and corruptions, enabling men to overcome the evil by which they were
surrounded, and filling the hearts of multitudes with zeal not only to extend
the visible bounds of Christ’s kingdom, but also to enforce the power of faith
on those who were already professedly His subjects.
Gregory, the most
eminent representative of the transition from the early to the middle period,
was born at Rome about the year 540. His family was of senatorial rank, and is
said by some authorities to have belonged to the great Anician house; he was
great-grandson of a pope named Felix—either the third or the fourth of that
name. Gregory entered into civil employment, and attained the office of praetor
of the city; but about the age of thirty-five he abandoned the pursuit of
worldly distinctions, and employed his wealth in founding seven monasteries—six
of them in Sicily, and the other, which he dedicated to St. Andrew, in his
family mansion on the Caelian hill at Rome. In this Roman monastery he took up
his abode, and entered on a strictly ascetic life, in which he persevered
notwithstanding the frequent and severe illness which his austerities produced.
About the year 577, he was ordained deacon, and was appointed to exercise his
office in one of the seven principal churches of the city; and in 578, or the
following year, he was sent by Pelagius II as his representative to the court
of Tiberius II, who had lately become sole emperor on the death of the younger
Justin. The most noted incident of his residence at Constantinople was a
controversy with the patriarch Eutychius, who maintained the opinion of Origen,
that the “spiritual body” of the saints after the resurrection would be
impalpable, and more subtle than wind or air. Gregory on the contrary held,
according to the doctrine which had been recommended to the western church by
the authority of Augustine, that, if the body were impalpable, its identity
would be lost; it will, he said, be “palpable in the reality of its nature,
although subtle by the effect of spiritual grace”. Tiberius ordered a book in
which Eutychius had maintained his opinion to be burnt; and the patriarch soon
after, on his death-bed, avowed himself a convert to the opposite view, by
laying hold of his attenuated arm and declaring, "I confess that in this
flesh we shall all rise again".
After his return
to Rome, Gregory was elected abbot of his monastery, and also acted as
ecclesiastical secretary to Pelagius. On the death of that pope, who was
carried off by a plague in January 590, he was chosen by the senate, the
clergy, and the people to fill the vacant chair. He endeavoured by various
means to escape the promotion; but the letter in which he entreated the emperor
Maurice to withhold his consent was opened and detained by the governor of
Rome; miracles baffled his attempts to conceal himself; and
notwithstanding his reluctance he was consecrated, in September 590.
The position which
Gregory had now attained was one from which he might well have shrunk, for
other reasons than the fear ascribed to him by an ancient
biographer, “lest the worldly glory which he had before cast away might
creep on him under the colour of ecclesiastical government”. He compares his
church to an “old and violently-shattered ship, admitting the waters on all
sides,—its timbers rotten, shaken by daily storms, and sounding of wreck”. The
north of Italy was overrun, and its other provinces were threatened, by the
Lombards. The distant government of Constantinople, instead of protecting its
Italian subjects, acted only as a hindrance to their exerting themselves for
their own defence. The local authorities had neither courage to make war nor
wisdom to negotiate; some of them, by their unprincipled exactions, even drove
their people to espouse the interest of the enemy. The inhabitants of the land
had been wasted by war, famine, and disease, while the rage for celibacy had
contributed to prevent the recruiting of their numbers. In many places the
depopulated soil had become pestilential. The supplies of corn, which had
formerly been drawn from Sicily to support the excess of population, were now
rendered necessary by the general abandonment of husbandry. Rome itself had
suffered from storms and inundations, in addition to the common misfortunes of
the country. So great were the miseries of the time, as to produce in religious
minds the conviction, which Gregory often expresses, that the end of the world
was at hand.
Nor was the aspect
of ecclesiastical affairs more cheering. Churches and monasteries had been
destroyed by the Lombards; the clergy were few, and inadequate to the pastoral
superintendence of their scattered flocks; among them and among the monks, the
troubles of the age had produced a general decay of morals and disciplined. The
formidable Lombards were Arians; the schism which had arisen out of the
question as to the “Three Articles” continued to hold Istria and other
provinces separate from Rome, and had many adherents in Gaul. In Gaul, too, the
church was oppressed by the extreme depravity of the princes and nobles, and by
the general barbarism of the clergy as well as of the people. Spain had just
been recovered from Arianism, but much was yet wanting to complete and assure
the victory. In Africa, the old sect of Donatists took occasion from the
prevailing confusions to lift up its head once more, and to commit aggressions
on the church. The eastern patriarchates were distracted by the Nestorian and
Monophysite controversies; a patriarch of Antioch had been deprived, and the
bishop of Rome had reason to look with jealousy on his brother and rival of the
newer capital.
The collection of
Gregory’s letters, nearly eight hundred and fifty in number, exhibits a
remarkable picture of his extensive and manifold activity. And it is in this
that their value mainly consists; for, although questions of theology and
morality are sometimes treated in them, they do not contain those elaborate
discussions which are found among the correspondence of Jerome and Augustine.
Gregory had neither leisure nor inclination for such discussions; but his
capacity for business, his wide, various, and minute supervision, his combination
of tenacity and dexterity in the conduct of affairs, are truly wonderful. From
treating with patriarchs, kings, or emperors on the highest concerns of church
or state, he passes to direct the management of a farm, the reclaiming of a
runaway nun, or the relief of a distressed petitioner in some distant
dependency of his see. He appears as a pope, as a virtual sovereign, as a
bishop, as a landlords. He takes measures for the defence of his country, for
the conversion of the heathen, for the repression and reconciliation of
sectaries and schismatics; he administers discipline, manages the care of
vacant dioceses, arranges for the union of sees where impoverishment and
depopulation rendered such a junction expedient, directs the election of
bishops, and superintends the performance of their duties. He intercedes with
the great men of the earth for those who suffered from the conduct of their
subordinates; he mediates in quarrels between bishops and their clergy, or
between clergy and laity; he advises as to the temporal concerns of churches,
and on such subjects he writes in a spirit of disinterestedness and equity very
unlike the grasping cupidity which was too commonly displayed by bishops where
legacies or other property were in question. In his letters to the emperors,
although the tone is humble and submissive, he steadily holds to his purpose,
and opposes everything which appears to him as an encroachment on the rights of
the church.
Gregory lived in a
simple d and monastic style, confining his society to monks and clergy, with
whom he carried on his studies. He endeavoured to provide for the education of
the clergy, not indeed according to any exalted literary standard, but in such
a manner as the circumstances of his time allowed. He introduced a new and more
effective organization into his church. He laboured for the improvement of the
liturgy, and gave to the canon of the mass the form which it still retains in
all essential respects. He instituted a singing-school, selected music, and
established the manner of chanting which derives its name from him. He
superintended in person the exercises of the choristers; the whip with which he
threatened and admonished them was preserved for centuries as a relic.
The misconduct of persons who on account of their vocal powers had been
ordained deacons had become scandalous; Gregory, with a council, attempted to
remedy the evil, not by requiring a greater strictness of behaviour in the
singers, but by enacting that the chanting should be performed by subdeacons,
or clerks of the inferior orders. He laboured diligently as a preacher, and it
was believed that in the composition of his discourses he was aided by a
special inspiration of the Holy Spirit, who appeared in the form of a dove
whiter than snow. When Rome was threatened in 595 by the Lombards under
Agilulf, the pope expounded the prophecies of Ezekiel from the pulpit, until at
length the pressure of distress obliged him to desist, as he found that in such
circumstances his mind was too much distracted to penetrate into the mysteries
of the book. “Let no one blame me”, he says in the last homily of the series,
“if after this discourse I cease, since, as you all see, our tribulations are
multiplied: on every side we are surrounded with swords, on every side we fear
the imminent peril of death. Some come back to us maimed of their hands, others
are reported to be prisoners or slain. I am forced to withhold my tongue from
exposition, for that my soul is weary of my life”. In his last years, when
compelled by sickness to withdraw from preaching in person, he dictated sermons
which were delivered by others.
The wealth of his
see enabled the pope to exercise extensive charities, which were administered
according to a regular scheme. On the first day of every month he distributed
large quantities of provisions, and among those who were glad to share in this
bounty were many of the Roman nobility, who had been reduced to utter poverty
by the calamities of the time. Every day he sent alms to a number of needy
persons, in all quarters of the city. When a poor man had been found dead in
the street, Gregory abstained for some time from the celebration of the
Eucharist, as considering himself to be the cause of his death. He was in the
habit of sending dishes from his own table to persons whom he knew to be in
want, but too proud or too bashful to ask relief. He entertained strangers and
wanderers as his guests; and his biographers tell us that on one occasion he
was rewarded by a vision, in which he was informed that among the objects of
his hospitality had been his guardian angel. At another time, it is related,
the Saviour appeared to him by night, and said to him, “On other days thou hast
relieved Me in my members, but yesterday in Myself”.
Gregory found
himself obliged to take an active part in political affairs. He desired peace,
not only for its own sake, but as necessary in order to the reform and
extension of the church. He laboured for it against many discouragements, and
notwithstanding repeated disappointments by the breach of truces which had been
concluded. He took it upon himself to negotiate with the Lombards, and,
although slighted and ridiculed by the court of Constantinople for his
endeavours, he found his recompense in their success, and in the gratitude of
the people whom he had rescued from the miseries of war.
The property of
the Roman see, which had come to be designated as the “patrimony of St. Peter”,
included estates not only in Italy and the adjacent islands, but in Gaul,
Illyria, Dalmatia, Africa, and even Asia. These estates were managed by
commissioners chosen from the orders of deacons and subdeacons, or by laymen
who had the title of defensors. Through agents of this class
Gregory carried on much of the administration of his own patriarchate and of
his communications with other churches; and, in addition to these, he was
represented by vicars—bishops on whom, either for the eminence of their sees or
for their personal merits, he bestowed certain prerogatives and jurisdiction,
of which the pall was the distinctive badge. His more especial care was limited
to the suburbicarian provinces, and beyond these he did not venture to
interfere in the internal concerns of churches. By the aid of Gennadius,
governor of Africa, the pope acquired a degree of authority before unknown over
the church of that country. In Gaul and in Spain he had vicars : his influence
over the churches of these countries was undefined as to extent, and was
chiefly exercised in the shape of exhortations to their sovereigns; but he
succeeded in establishing by this means a closer connexion with the Frankish
kingdom than that which had before existed; and by thus strengthening his
interest in the west, he provided for his church a support independent of the
power of Constantinople.
In his dealings
with the bishops of the west, he upheld the authority of St. Peter’s chair as
the source of all ecclesiastical privileges—the centre of jurisdiction to
which, as the highest tribunal, all spiritual causes ought to be referred. His
agents, although belonging to the lower grades of the ministry, were virtually
the chief ecclesiastical authorities within their spheres; we find that
subdeacons are in this character empowered not only to admonish individual
bishops, but even to convoke those of a whole province, to administer the papal
rebuke to them, and to report them to the apostolical chair in case of neglect.
When, however, the agents exceeded their general authority, and allowed causes
to be carried before them without reference to the diocesan, Gregory admonished
them to respect the rights of the episcopate. Yet notwithstanding this lofty
conception of the authority of his see, and although he must unquestionably be
reckoned among those of the popes who have most effectively contributed to the
extension of the papal dominion, it would appear that in his own person Gregory
was unfeignedly free from all taint of pride or assumption.
Gregory always
treated the eastern patriarchs as independent. He spoke of the bishops of
Alexandria and Antioch as his equals—as being, like himself, successors of St.
Peter, and sharers with him in the one chair of the same founder; and, although
he was involved in serious differences with the bishops of the eastern capital,
these differences did not arise from any claim on the Roman side, but from a
supposed assumption on the part of Constantinople. John, styled for his ascetic
life “the Faster”, was raised to the patriarchate in 585, after having
struggled to escape the elevation with an appearance of resolute humility,
which Gregory at the time admired, although he afterwards came to regard it as
the mask of pride. In 587 a great synod of eastern bishops and senators was
held at Constantinople for the trial of certain charges against Gregory,
patriarch of Antioch. Over this assembly John presided, in virtue of the
position assigned to his see by the second and fourth general councils; and in
the acts he assumed, like some of his predecessors, the title of “ecumenical”
(which the Latins rendered by universal) bishop. The meaning of this term, in
Byzantine usage, was indefinite; there was certainly no intention of claiming
by it a jurisdiction over the whole church but Pelagius of Rome, viewing with
jealousy the power of Constantinople, and apprehensive of the additional
importance which its bishops might derive from the presidency of a council
assembled for so important a purpose, laid hold on the title as a pretext for
disallowing the acts of the assembly, although these had been confirmed by the
emperor, and forbade his envoy to communicate with John.
Gregory, on
succeeding Pelagius, took up the question with much earnestness. After
repeated, but ineffectual, remonstrances through his apocrisiary, he wrote to
the patriarch himself, to the emperor Maurice, and to the empress. To Maurice
he urged that the title assumed by the patriarch interfered with the honour of
the sovereign. He declared that John was drawn by his flatterers into the use
of the “proud and foolish” word; that the assumption was an imitation of
the devil, who exalted himself above his brother angels; that it was unlike the
conduct of St. Peter, who, although the first of the apostles, was but a member
of the same class with the rest; that bishops ought to learn from the
calamities of the time to employ themselves better than in claiming lofty
designations; that, appearing now when the end of the world was at hand, the
claim was a token of Antichrist's approach. The council of Chalcedon, he said,
had indeed given the title to the bishops of Rome; but these had never adopted
it, lest they should seem to deny the pontificate to others. Gregory also wrote
to Eulogius of Alexandria, and to Anastasius of Antioch, endeavouring to enlist
them in his cause. To allow the title to John, he said, would be to derogate
from their own rights, and would be an injury to their whole order. “Ecumenical
bishop” must mean sole bishop; if, therefore, the ecumenical bishop should err,
the whole church would fail; and for a patriarch of Constantinople to assume
the proud and superstitious name, which was an invention of the first apostate,
was alarming, since among the occupants of that see there had been not only
heretics, but heresiarchs. These applications were of little effect, for both
the Egyptian and the Syrian patriarchs had special reasons to deprecate a
rupture of the church’s peace, and to avoid any step which might provoke the
emperor. Anastasius had been expelled from his see by the younger Justin, and
had not recovered it until after an exclusion of thirteen years (A.D. 582-595),
when he was restored on the death of Gregory; Eulogius was struggling with the
difficulties of the monophysite schism : while to both of them, as being
accustomed to the oriental use of language, the title of ecumenical appeared
neither a novelty nor so objectionable as the Roman bishop considered it.
Eulogius, however, reported that he had ceased to use it in writing to John, as
Gregory had directed , and in his letter he addressed the bishop of Rome
himself as “universal pope”. “I beg”, replied Gregory, “that you would not
speak of directing; since I know who I am, and who you are. In dignity you are
my brother; in character, my father. I pray your most sweet holiness to address
me no more with the proud appellation of universal pope, since that which is given
to another beyond what reason requires is subtracted from yourself. If you
style me universal pope, you deny that you are at all that which you own me to
be universally. Away with words which puff up vanity and wound charity!”.
John of
Constantinople died in 595, leaving no other property than a small wooden
bedstead, a shabby woollen coverlet, and a ragged cloak,—relics which, out of
reverence for the patriarch's sanctity, were removed to the imperial palace.
His successor, Cyriac, continued to use the obnoxious title; but Gregory
persevered in his remonstrances against it, and, although he accepted the
announcement of Cyriac’s promotion, forbade his envoys at Constantinople to
communicate with the new patriarch so long as the style of ecumenical bishop
should be retained.
A.D. 595-603. MAURICE AND PHOCAS.
During his
residence at Constantinople, Gregory had been on terms of great intimacy with
Maurice, who at that time was in a private station. But since the elevation of
the one to the empire, and of the other to St. Peter's chair, many causes of
disagreement had arisen. Maurice favoured John personally; he represented the
question of the patriarch's title as trifling, and was deaf to Gregory's
appeals on the subject. He often espoused the cause of bishops or others whom
Gregory wished to censure, and reminded him that the troubles of the time made
it inexpedient to insist on the rigour of discipline. By forbidding persons in
public employment to become monks, and requiring that soldiers should not embrace
the monastic life until after the expiration of their term of service, he
provoked the pope to tell him that this measure might cost him his salvation,
although, in fulfilment of his duty as a subject, Gregory transmitted the law
to other bishops. Moreover, there were differences arising out of Gregory’s
political conduct, which the exarchs and other imperial officers had
represented to their master in an unfavourable light. Thus the friendship of
former days had been succeeded by alienation, when in 602 a revolution took
place at Constantinople. The discontent of Maurice's subjects, which had been
growing for years, was swelled into revolt by the belief that, for reasons of
disgraceful parsimony, he had allowed twelve thousand captive soldiers to be butchered
by the Avars when it was in his power to ransom them. The emperor was deposed,
and the crown was bestowed on a centurion named Phocas, who soon after caused
Maurice and his children to be put to death with revolting cruelties, which the
victims bore with unflinching firmness and with devout resignation. The
behaviour of Gregory on this occasion has exposed him to censures from which
his apologists have in vain endeavoured to clear him. Blinded by his zeal for
the church, and by his dislike of the late emperor’s policy, he hailed with
exultation the success of an usurper whom all agree in representing as a
monster of vice and barbarity; he received with honour the pictures of Phocas
and his wife, placed them in a chapel of the Lateran palace, and addressed the
new emperor and empress in letters of warm congratulation. Encouraged by the
change of rulers, he now wrote again to the patriarch Cyriac, exhorting him to
abandon the title which had occasioned so much contention. Phocas found it
convenient to favour the Roman side, and for a time the word was given up or
forbidden. But the next emperor, Heraclius, again used it in addressing the
bishops of Constantinople; their use of it was sanctioned by the sixth and
seventh general councils; and it has been retained to the present day.
Gregory was
zealous in his endeavours to extend the knowledge of the gospel, and to bring
over separatists to the church. He laboured, and with considerable, although
not complete, success, to put an end to the schism of Aquileia and Istria,
which had arisen out of the controversy as to the “three articles” and the
fifth general council. In order to this purpose, he was willing to abstain from
insisting on the reception of that council: the first four councils, he said,
were to be acknowledged like the four Gospels; “that which by some was called
the fifth” did not impugn the council of Chalcedon, but it related to personal
matters only, and did not stand on the same footing with the others. By means
of this, view he was able to establish a reconciliation between Constantius,
bishop of Milan, an adherent of the council, and Theodelinda, queen of the
Lombards, although the queen persisted in refusing to condemn the three
articles. The influence of this princess was of great advantage to the pope,
both in religious and in political affairs. According to the usual belief, she
was daughter of the prince of the Bavarians, and had been trained in the
catholic faith. It is said that on the death of her husband, the Lombard king
Authari, her people desired her to choose another, and promised to accept him
as their sovereign; and her choice fell on Agilulf, duke of Turin, who out of
gratitude for his elevation was disposed to show favour to her religion, and to
listen to her mediation in behalf of the Romans. The statement of some writers,
that Agilulf himself became a catholic, appears to be erroneous; but his son
was baptized into the church, and in the middle of the seventh century Arianism
had become extinct among the Lombards.
Towards those who
were not members of the church Gregory was in general tolerant. That he urged
the execution of the laws against the Donatists, is an exception which the
fanatical violence of the sect may serve to explain, if not even to justify. He
protected the Jews in the exercise of their religion, and disapproved of the
forcible measures by which some princes of Gaul and Spain had attempted to
compel them to a profession of Christianity. When a bishop of Palermo had
seized and consecrated a synagogue, Gregory ordered that, as after consecration
it could not be alienated from the church, the bishop should pay the value of
it to the Jews. On another occasion, when a convert from Judaism, having been
baptized on Easter eve, had signalized his zeal by invading the synagogue of
Cagliari on the following day, and placing in it his baptismal robe, with a
cross and a picture of the blessed Virgin, he was censured for the proceeding,
and it was ordered that the building should be restored to the rightful owners.
Sometimes, however, Gregory endeavoured to expedite the conversion of Jews by
holding out allowances of money or diminution of rent as inducements, and by
increasing the rent of those who were obstinate in their misbelief; and,
although he expressed a consciousness that conversion produced by such means
might be hypocritical, he justified them by the consideration that the children
of the converts would enjoy Christian training, and might thus become sincere
believers in the gospel.
Gregory
endeavoured to root out the remains of paganism which still existed in same
parts of Italy and in the islands of Sardinia and Corsica. He wrote in reproof
of landowners—some of them even bishops—who allowed their peasants to continue
in heathenism, and of official persons who suffered themselves to be bribed
into conniving at it. Sometimes he recommended lenity as the best means of
converting the pagan rustics; sometimes the imposition of taxes, or even
personal chastisement.
But the most
memorable of Gregory’s attempts for the conversion of the heathen had our own
island for its scene. It is probable that many of the Britons who had become
slaves to the northern invaders retained some sort of Christianity; but the
visible appearance of a church no longer existed among them, and the last
bishops within the Saxon territory are said to have withdrawn from London and
York into Wales about the year 587. The zeal of religious controversy has
largely affected the representations given by many writers of the subject at
which we have now arrived. Those in the Roman interest have made it their
object to narrow as much as possible the extent of the British Christianity, to
disparage its character, and to reflect on the British clergy for their
supineness and uncharitableness in neglecting to impart the knowledge of
salvation to their Saxon neighbours. And while some Anglican writers have
caught this tone, without sufficiently considering what abatements may fairly
be made from the declamations of Gildas and from the statements of ancient
authors unfriendly to the Britons; or whether, in the fierce struggles of war,
and in the state of bondage which followed, it would have been even possible
for these to attempt the conversion of their conquerors and oppressors—other
protestants have committed the opposite injustice of decrying the motives and
putting the worst construction on the actions of those who were instrumental in
the conversion which proceeded from Rome.
It will be enough
to allude to the familiar story of the incident which is said to have first
directed Gregory’s mind towards the conversion of the Anglo-Saxons—the sight of
the fair-haired captives in the Roman market, and the succession of fanciful
plays on words by which he declared that these Angles of angelic beauty,
subjects of Aella, king of Deira, must be called from the ire of
God, and taught to sing Alleluia. Animated by a desire to carry out
the conversion of their countrymen, he resolved to undertake a mission to
Britain, and the pope (whether Benedict or Pelagius) sanctioned the enterprise;
but the people of Rome, who were warmly attached to Gregory, made such
demonstrations that he was obliged to abandon it. Although, however, he was
thus prevented from executing the work in person, he kept it in view until,
after his elevation to the papal chair, he was able to commit it to the agency
of others.
Ethelbert had
succeeded to the kingdom of Kent in 568, and in 593 had attained the dignity of
Bretwalda, which gave him an influence over the whole of England south of the
Humbert About 570, as is supposed, he had married a Christian princess, Bertha,
daughter of Charibert, king of Paris, and the saintly Ingoberga
As a condition of
this marriage, the free exercise of her religion was secured for the queen, and
a French bishop, named Luidhard, or Letard, accompanied her to the Kentish
court. It is probable that Bertha, in the course of her long union with
Ethelbert, had made some attempts, at least indirectly, to influence him in
favour of the gospel; perhaps, too, it may have been from her that Gregory
received representations which led him to suppose that many of the Anglo-Saxons
were desirous of Christian instruction, and that the Britons refused to bestow
it on them. In 595, during an interval of peace with the Lombards, the pope
despatched Augustine, provost of his own monastery, with a party of monks, to
preach the gospel in England; and about the same time he desired
Candidus, defensor of the papal estates in Gaul, to buy up
English captive youths, and to place them in monasteries, with a view to
training them for the conversion of their countrymen. But the missionaries,
while in the south of France, took alarm at the thought of the dangers which
they were likely to incur among a barbarous and unbelieving people whose
language was utterly unknown to them; and their chief returned to Rome,
entreating that they might be allowed to relinquish the enterprise. Instead of
assenting to this petition, however, Gregory encouraged them to go on, and
furnished them with letters to various princes and bishops of Gaul, whom he
requested to support them by their influence, and to supply them with
interpreters.
In 597 Augustine,
with about forty companions, landed in the Isle of Thanet. Ethelbert, on being
apprised of their arrival, went to meet them; and at an interview, which was
held in the open air, because he feared lest they might practise some magical
arts if he ventured himself under a roof with them, he listened to their
announcement of the message of salvation. The king professed himself unable to
abandon at once the belief of his fathers for the new doctrines, but gave the
missionaries leave to take up their abode in his capital, Durovernum
(Canterbury), and to preach freely among his subjects. They entered the city in
procession, chanting litanies and displaying a silver cross with a picture of
the Saviour. On a rising ground without the walls they found a church of the
Roman-British period, dedicated to St. Martin, in which Luidhard had lately
celebrated his worship; and to this day the spot on which it stood, overlooking
the valley of the Stour, is occupied by a little church, which, after many
architectural changes, exhibits a large proportion of ancient Roman materials.
There Augustine and his brethren worshipped; and by the spectacle of their devout
and self-denying lives, and of the miracles which are said to have accompanied
their preaching, many converts were drawn to them. Ethelbert himself was
baptized on Whitsunday 597, and declared his wish that his subjects should
embrace the gospel, although he professed himself resolved to put no constraint
on their opinions.
Gregory had
intended that Augustine, if he succeeded in making an opening among the Saxons,
should receive episcopal consecration. For this purpose the missionary now
repaired to Arles; and from that city he sent some of his companions to Rome
with a report of his successes. The pope’s answer contains advice which may be
understood as hinting at some known defects of Augustine’s character, or as
suggested by the tone of his report. He exhorts him not to be elated by his
success or by the miracles which he had been enabled to perform; he must reckon
that these were granted not for his own sake, but for that of the people to
whom he was sent. Having accomplished the object of his journey into Gaul,
Augustine returned to England by Christmas 597; and Gregory was able to
announce to Eulogius of Alexandria that at that festival the missionaries had
baptized ten thousand persons in one day.
In the summer of
601 the pope despatched a reinforcement to the English mission. The new
auxiliaries—among whom were Mellitus and Justus, successively archbishops of
Canterbury, and Paulinus, afterwards the apostle of Northumbria—carried with
them a large supply of books, including the Gospels, with church plate,
vestments, relics which were said to be those of apostles and martyrs, and the
pall which was to invest Augustine with the dignity of a metropolitan. Gregory
had written to Ethelbert, exhorting him to destroy the heathen temples in his
dominions; but, on further consideration, he took a different view of the
matter, and sent after Mellitus a letter for the guidance of Augustine,
desiring him not to destroy the temples, but, if they were well built, to
purify them with holy water, and convert them to the worship of the true God;
thus, it was hoped, the people might be the more readily attracted to the new
religion, if its rites were celebrated in places where they had been accustomed
to worship. By a more questionable accommodation of the same sort—for which,
however, the authority of Scripture was alleged—it was directed that, instead
of the heathen sacrifices and of the banquets which followed them, the
festivals of the saints whose relics were deposited in any church should be
celebrated by making booths of boughs, slaying animals, and feasting on them
with religious thankfulness.
About the same
time Gregory returned an elaborate set of answers to some questions which
Augustine had proposed as to difficulties which had occurred or might be
expected to occur to him. As to the division of ecclesiastical funds, he states
the Roman principle—that a fourth part should be assigned to the bishop and his
household for purposes of hospitality; a fourth to the clergy; another to the
poor; and the remaining quarter to the maintenance of churches. But he says
that Augustine, as having been trained under the monastic rule, is to live in
the society of his clergy; that it is needless to lay down any precise
regulations as to the duties of hospitality and charity, where all things are
held in common, and all that can be spared is to be devoted to pious and
religious uses. Such of the clerks not in holy orders b as might wish to marry
might be permitted to do so, and a maintenance was to be allowed them. In reply
to a question whether a variety of religious usages were allowable where the
faith was the same—a question probably suggested by the circumstance of
Luidhard’s having officiated at Canterbury according to the Gallican rite,—the
pope’s answer was in a spirit no less unlike to that of his predecessors
Innocent and Leo than to that of the dominant party in the Latin church of our
own day. He desired Augustine to select from the usages of any churches such
right, religious, and pious things as might seem suitable for the new church of
the English; “for”, it was said, “we must not love things on account of places,
but places on account of good things”. With respect to the degrees within which
marriage was to be forbidden, Gregory, while laying down a law for the baptized,
under pain of exclusion from the holy Eucharist, did not insist on the
separation of those who from ignorance had contracted marriages contrary to his
rule: “for”, he said, “the church in this time corrects some sins out of zeal,
bears with some out of lenity, connives at some out of consideration, and so
bears and connives as by this means often to restrain the evil which she
opposes”. In answer to another inquiry, Augustine was told that he must not
interfere with the bishops of Gaul beyond gently hinting to them such things as
might seem to require amendment; “but”, it was added, “we commit to your
brotherhood the care of all the British bishops, that the ignorant may be
instructed, the weak may be strengthened by your counsel, the perverse may be corrected
by your authority”.
It was Gregory’s
design that Augustine should make London his metropolitical see, and should
have twelve bishops under him; that another metropolitan, with a like number of
suffragans, should, when circumstances permitted, be established at York; and
that, after the death of Augustine, the archbishops of London and York should
take precedence according to the date of their consecration. But this scheme,
arranged in ignorance of the political divisions which had been introduced
into Britain since the withdrawal of the Romans, was never carried out.
Augustine fixed himself in the Kentish capital, as London was in another
kingdom; and his successors in the see of Canterbury have, although not without
dispute from time to time on the part of York, continued to be primates of all
England.
The bishops of the
ancient British church were not disposed to acknowledge the jurisdiction which
Gregory had professed to confer on his emissary. In 603, Augustine, through the
influence of Ethelbert, obtained a conference with some of them at a place
which from him was called Augustine’s Oak—probably Aust Clive, on the Severn.
He exhorted them to adopt the Roman usages as to certain points in which the
churches differed, and proposed an appeal to the Divine judgment by way of
deciding between the rival traditions. A blind Saxon was brought forward, and
the Britons were unable to cure him; but when Augustine prayed that the gift of
bodily light to one might be the means of illuminating the minds of many, it is
said that the man forthwith received his sight. The Britons, although compelled
by this miracle to acknowledge the superiority of the Roman cause, said that
they could not alter their customs without the consent of their countrymen; and
a second conference was appointed, at which seven British bishops appeared,
with Dinoth, abbot of the great monastery of Bangor Iscoed, in Flintshire. A
hermit, whom they had consulted as to the manner in which they should act, had
directed them to submit to Augustine if he were a man of God, and, on being
asked how they should know this, had told them to observe whether Augustine
rose up to greet them on their arrival at the place of meeting. As the
archbishop omitted this courtesy, the Britons concluded that he was proud and
domineering; they refused to listen to his proposal that their other
differences of observance should be borne with if they would comply with the
Roman usages as to the time of keeping Easter, and as to the manner of
administering baptism, and would join with him in preaching to the English;
whereupon Augustine is said to have told them in anger that, if they would not
have peace with their brethren, they would have war with their enemies, and
suffer death at the hands of those to whom they refused to preach the way of
life. In judging of this affair, we shall do well to guard against the
partiality which has led many writers to cast the blame on the Romans or on the
Britons exclusively. We may respect in the Britons their desire to adhere to old
ways and to resist foreign assumption; in the missionaries, their eagerness to
establish unity in external matters with a view to the great object of
spreading the gospel: but the benefits which might have been expected were lost
through the arrogant demeanour of the one party, and through the narrow and
stubborn jealousy of the other.
Augustine is
supposed to have died soon after the conference. Before his death he had
consecrated Justus to the bishopric of Rochester, and Mellitus to that of
London, the capital of Saberct, nephew of Ethelbert, and king of Essex; he had
also consecrated Laurence as his own successor, and he left to him the
completion of the great monastery which he had begun to build, without the
walls of Canterbury, in honour of St. Peter and St. Paul, but which in later
times was known by the name of the founder himself. The threat or prophecy
which he had uttered at the meeting with the Britons, was supposed to be
fulfilled some years after, when Ethelfrid, the pagan king of Bernicia, invaded
their territory. In a battle at Caerleon on the Dee, Ethelfrid saw a number of
unarmed men, and on inquiry was told that they were monks of Bangor who had
come to pray for the success of their countrymen. “Then”, he cried, “although
they have no weapons, they are fighting against us”; and he ordered them to be
put to the sword. About twelve hundred, it is said, were slain, and only fifty
escaped by flight.
Amidst the
pressure of his manifold occupations, and notwithstanding frequent attacks of
sickness, Gregory found time for the composition of extensive works. The most
voluminous of these, the Morals on the book of Job, was undertaken at the
suggestion of Leander, bishop of Seville, with whom he had made acquaintance at
Constantinople, where the Spanish prelate was employed in soliciting the
emperor to aid his convert Hermenegild. It cannot be said that Gregory’s
qualifications for commenting on Holy Scripture were of any critical kind; he
repeatedly states that (notwithstanding his residence of some years at
Constantinople), he was ignorant even of Greek, and the nature of his work is
indicated by its title. From the circumstance that Job sometimes makes use of
figurative language, he infers that in some passages the literal sense does not
exist; and he applies himself chiefly to explaining the typical and moral
senses—often carrying to an extreme the characteristic faults of this kind of
interpretation—strange wresting of the language of Scripture, and introduction
of foreign matter under pretence of explaining what is written. He regards Job
as a type of the Saviour; the patriarch's wife, of the carnally-minded; his
friends, as representing heretics; their conviction, as signifying the
reconciliation of the heretics to the church.
The Morals were
greatly admired. Marinian, bishop of Ravenna, caused them to be read in church;
but Gregory desired that this might be given up, as the book, not being
intended for popular use, might be to some hearers rather a hindrance than a
means of spiritual advancement.
The Pastoral Rule
written in consequence of Gregory’s having been censured by John, the
predecessor of Marinian, for attempting to decline the episcopate, also
contains some curious specimens of allegorical interpretation; but it is marked
by a spirit of practical wisdom and by an experienced knowledge of the heart.
It was translated into various languages; the Anglo-Saxon version was made by
king Alfred, who sent a copy of it to every bishop in his kingdom for
preservation in the cathedral church. In France it was adopted as a rule of
episcopal conduct by reforming synods under Charlemagne and his son; and some
synods ordered that it should be put into the hands of bishops at their
consecration.
In his Dialogues,
addressed to Queen Theodelinda, Gregory discourses with a deacon named Peter on
the miracles of Italian saints. The genuineness of the work has been
questioned, chiefly on account of the anile legends with which it is filled.
But the evidence of the authorship is generally admitted to be sufficient; and
it is to be noted to Gregory’s praise that he repeatedly warns his disciple
against attaching too much value to the miracles which are related with such
unhesitating credulity. In the fourth book, the state of the soul after death
is discussed. Peter asks why it is that new revelations are now made on the
subject, and is told that the time is one of twilight between the present world
and that which is to come; and that consequently such revelations are now
seasonable. The doctrine of Purgatory is here advanced more distinctly than in
any earlier writing. The oriental idea of a purifying fire, through which souls
must pass at the day of judgment, had been maintained by Origen; but at a later
time the belief in a process of cleansing between death and judgment was
deduced from St. Paul’s words, that “the fire shall try every man’s work”, and
that some shall be saved “as by fire”; and it was supposed that by such means
every one who died in the orthodox faith, however faulty his life might have
been, would eventually be brought to salvation. St. Augustine earnestly
combated this error, and maintained that the probation of which the apostle
spoke consisted chiefly in the trials which are sent on men during the present
life. He thought, however, that, for those who in the main had been servants of
Christ, there might perhaps be a purging of their remaining imperfections after
death; and, although he was careful to state this opinion as no more than a
conjecture, the great authority of his name caused it to be soon more
confidently held. Gregory lays it down that, as every one departs hence, so is
he presented in the judgment; yet that we must believe that for some slight
transgressions there is a purgatorial fire before the judgment day. In proof of
this are alleged the words of our Lord in St. Matthew XII. 32, from which it is
inferred, as it had already been inferred by Augustine, that some sins shall be
forgiven in the world to come; and the doctrine is confirmed by tales of
visions, in which the spirits of persons suffering in purgatory had appeared,
and had entreated that the eucharistic sacrifice might be offered in order to
their relief. A work in which religious instruction was thus combined with the
attractions of romantic fiction naturally became very popular. Pope Zacharias
(A.D. 741-752) rendered it into his native Greek; it was translated into
Anglo-Saxon under Alfred’s care, by Werfrith, bishop of Worcester; and among
the other translations was one into Arabic.
Gregory has been
accused of having destroyed or mutilated the monuments of ancient Roman
greatness, in order that they might not distract the attention of pilgrims, and
of having, from a like motive, burnt the Palatine library, and endeavoured
to exterminate the copies of Livy’sHistory. These stories are now
rejected as fictions invented during the middle ages with a view of doing
honour to his zeal; but it is unquestionable that he disliked and discouraged
pagan literature. In the epistle prefixed to his Morals he
professes himself indifferent to style, and even to grammatical correctness, on
the ground that the words of inspiration ought not to be tied down under the
rules of Donatus. And in a letter to Desiderius, bishop of Vienne, who was
reported to have given lessons in “grammar”, he does not confine his rebuke to
the unseemliness of such employment for a member of the episcopal order, but
declares that even a religious layman ought not to defile his lips with the
blasphemous praises of false deities. However this contempt of secular learning
may be excused in Gregory himself, it is to be regretted that his authority did
much to foster a contented ignorance in the ages which followed.
In other respects
the pope’s opinions were those of his age, controlled in some measure by his
practical good sense. His reverence for the authority of the church may be
inferred from his repeated declarations that he regarded the first four general
councils as standing on the same level with the four Gospels. It has been
argued from some passages in his works that he held the doctrine of
transubstantiation in the Eucharist; but his words, although sometimes highly
rhetorical, do not seem to affirm any other than a spiritual presence of the
Saviour’s body and blood in the consecrated elements.
After what has
been said of his character and history, it is hardly necessary to state that
Gregory was a zealous friend to monachism. He protected the privileges and
property of monastic societies against the encroachments of the bishops, and in
many cases he exempted monks from episcopal jurisdiction as to the management
of their affairs, although he was careful to leave the bishops undisturbed in
the right of superintending their morals. But, notwithstanding his love for the
monastic life, he detected and denounced many of the deceits which may be
compatible with asceticism; perhaps his disagreement with John the Faster may
have aided him to see these evils the more clearly. With reference to the
edicts of Justinian which had sanctioned the separation of married persons in order
to enter on the monastic profession, he plainly declares that such an act,
although allowed by human laws, is forbidden by the law of God. Nor, although
he contributed to extend the obligation to celibacy among the clergy, was his
zeal for the enforcement of it violent or inconsiderate; thus, in directing
that the subdeacons of Sicily should in future be restrained from marriage, he
revoked an order of his predecessor, by which those who had married before the
introduction of the Roman rule were compelled to separate from their wives.
A veneration for
relics is strongly marked in Gregory’s writings. It was his practice to send,
in token of his especial favour, presents of keys, in which were said to be
contained some filings of St. Peter's chains. These keys were accompanied by a
prayer that that which had bound the apostle for martyrdom might loose the
receiver from all his sins; and to some of them miraculous histories were
attached. The empress Constantina—instigated, it is supposed, by John of Constantinople,
with a view of bringing the pope into trouble—asked him to send her the head,
or some part of the body, of St. Paul, for a new church which was built in
honour of the apostle. Gregory answered, that it was not the custom at Rome to
handle or to dispose of the bodies of martyrs; that many persons who had
presumed to touch the remains of St. Peter and St. Paul had been struck with
death in consequence; that he could only send her a cloth which had been
applied to the apostle’s body, but that such cloths possessed the same
miraculous power as the relics themselves. He added, that the practice of
removing relics gave occasion to fraud, and mentioned the case of some Greek
monks who, when called in question for digging up dead bodies by night at Rome,
had confessed an intention of passing them off in Greece as relics of martyrs.
Two of Gregory’s
letters are addressed to Serenus, bishop of Marseilles, who, on finding that
some images were the subjects of adoration, had broken them; and these letters
have a special interest from their bearing on the controversy as to images
which arose somewhat more than a century later. The pope commends Serenus for
his zeal, but blames him for the manner in which it had been displayed. He
tells him that modesty ought to have restrained him from an action for which no
bishop had given any precedent; that pictures and images serve for the
instruction of those who cannot read books; and that for this purpose they
ought to be preserved in churches, while care should be taken to guard against
the worship of them.
Gregory’s
infirmities had long been growing on him. For some years he had been seldom
able to leave his bed; he professed that the expectation of death was his only
consolation, and requested his friends to pray for his deliverance from his
sufferings. On the 12th of March 604 he was released.
While the
conversion of the English was reserved for the zeal of Italian monks, a
remarkable body of missionaries set out from the shores of Ireland. Their
leader, Columban, born in the province of Leinster about 560, was trained in
the great Irish monastery of Bangor, which, with the houses and cells dependent
on it, contained a society of three thousand monks, under the government of
its founder, Comgal. Columban resolved to detach himself from earthly
things by leaving his country, after the example of Abraham, and in 589 he
crossed the sea with twelve companions into Britain, and thence into Gaul. He
had intended to preach the gospel to the heathen nations beyond the Frankish dominions;
but the decayed state of religion and discipline offered him abundant
employment in Gaul, and at the invitation of Guntram, king of Burgundy, he
settled in that country. Declining the king’s offers of a better position, he
established himself in the Vosges, where a district which in the Roman times
was cultivated and populous had again become a wilderness, while abundant
remains of Roman architecture and monuments of the old idolatry were left as
evidence of its former prosperity. Here he successively founded three
monasteries—Anegray, Luxeuil, and Fontaines. For a time the missionaries had to
endure great hardships; they had often for days no other food than wild herbs
and the bark of trees, until their needs were supplied by means which are described
as miraculous. But by degrees the spectacle of their severe and devoted life
made an impression on the people of the neighbourhood. They were looked on with
reverence by men of every class, and, while their religious instructions were
gladly heard, their labours in clearing and tilling the land encouraged the
inhabitants to exertions of the same kind. The monasteries were speedily filled
with persons attracted by the contrast which Columban’s system presented to the
general relaxation of piety and morals among the native monks and clergy; and
children of noble birth were placed in them for education.
The Rule of
Columban was probably derived in great measure from the Irish Bangor. The main
principle of it was the inculcation of absolute obedience to superiors, the
entire mortification of the individual will—a principle which is dangerous, as
relieving the mind from the feeling of responsibility, and as tending either to
deaden the spirit, or to deceive it into pride veiled under the appearance of
humility. The diet of the monks was to be coarse, and was to be proportioned to
their labour. But Columban warned against excessive abstinence, as
being “not a virtue but a vice”. “Every day", it was said, “there
must be fasting, as every day there must be refreshment”; and every day the
monks were also to pray, to work, and to read. There were to be three services
by day and three by night, at hours variable according to the season. The
monastic plainness was extended even to the sacred vessels, which were not to be
of any material more costly than brass; and, among other things, it is noted
that Columban in some measure anticipated the later usage of the Latin church
by excluding novices and other insufficiently instructed persons from the
eucharistic cup. To the Rule was attached a Penitential, which, instead of
leaving to the abbot the same discretion in the appointment of punishments
which was allowed by the Benedictine system, lays down the details with curious
minuteness. Corporal chastisement is the most frequent penalty. Thus, six
strokes were to be given to every one who should call anything his own; to
every one who should omit to say “Amen” after the abbot’s blessing, or to make
the sign of the cross on his spoon or his candle; to every one who should talk at
meals, or who should fail to repress a cough at the beginning of a psalm. Ten
strokes were the punishment for striking the table with a knife, or for
spilling beer on it. For heavier offences the number rose as high as two
hundred; but in no case were more than twenty-five to be inflicted at once.
Among the other penances were fasting on bread and water, psalm-singing, humble
postures, and long periods of silence. Penitents were not allowed to wash their
hands except on Sunday. They were obliged to kneel at prayers even on the
Lord's day and in the pentecostal season. Columban warned the monks against
relying on externals; but it may fairly be questioned whether his warnings can
have been powerful enough to counteract the natural tendency of a system so circumstantial
and so rigid in the enforcement of formal observances.
Columban fell into
disputes with his neighbours as to the time of keeping Easter, in which he
followed the custom of his native country. He wrote on the subject to Gregory
and to Boniface (either the third or the fourth pope of that name), requesting
that they would not consider his practice as a ground for breach of communion.
In his letters to popes, while he speaks with high respect of the Roman see,
the British spirit of independence strongly appears. He exhorts Gregory to
reconsider the question of the paschal cycle without deferring to the opinions
of Leo or of other elder popes; “perhaps”, he says, “in this case, a
living dog may be better than a dead lion”. He even sets the church of
Jerusalem above that of Rome : “You”, he tells Boniface IV, “are almost
heavenly, and Rome is the head of the churches of the world, saving the special
prerogative of the place of the Lord’s resurrection”; and he goes on to say
that, in proportion as the dignity of the Roman bishops is great, so ought
their care to be great, lest by perversity they lose it. Another letter on the
subject of Easter is addressed to a Gaulish synod. He entreats the bishops to
let him follow the usage to which he has been accustomed, and to allow him to
live peaceably, as he had already lived for twelve years, amid the solitude of
the forest, and beside the bones of his seventeen deceased brethren.
After a residence
of about twenty years in Burgundy, Columban incurred the displeasure of king
Theodoric II, by whom he had before been held in great honour.
Brunichild, the
grandmother of Theodoric, according to a policy not uncommon among the
queen-mothers of India in our own day, endeavoured to prolong her influence in
the kingdom by encouraging the young prince in a life of indolence and
sensuality. Columban repeatedly, both by word and by letter, remonstrated
against Theodoric’s courses : he refused to bless his illegitimate children,
and, with much vehemence of behaviour, rejected the hospitality of the court,
making (it is said) the dishes and drinking-vessels which were set before him
fly into pieces by his word. The king, whom Brunichild diligently instigated
against him, told him that he was not unwise enough to make him a martyr, but
ordered him to be conducted to Nantes with his Irish monks, in order that they
might be sent back to their own country. The journey of the missionaries across
France was rendered a series of triumphs by the miracles of Columban and by the
popular enthusiasm in his favour. On their arrival at Nantes, the vessel which
was intended to convey them to Ireland was prevented by miraculous causes from
performing its task; and Columban, being then allowed to choose his own course,
made his way to Metz, where Theodebert II of Austrasia gave him leave to preach
throughout his dominions. He then ascended the Rhine into Switzerland, and
laboured for a time in the neighbourhood of the lake of Zurich. At Tuggen, it
is said, he found a number of the inhabitants assembled around a large vat of
beer, and was told that it was intended as a sacrifice to Woden. By breathing
on it, he made the vessel burst with a loud noise, so that, as his biographer
tells us, it was manifest that the devil had been hidden in it. His preaching
and miracles gained many converts, but after a time he was driven, by the
hostility of the idolatrous multitude, to remove into the neighbourhood of
Bregenz, on the lake of Constance, where he found circumstances favourable to
the success of his work. The country had formerly been Christian; many of its
inhabitants had been baptized, although they had afterwards conformed to the
idolatry of the Alamanni who had overrun it; and the Alamannic law, made under
Frankish influence, already provided for Christian clergy the same privileges
which they enjoyed in France. Columban was kindly received by a presbyter named
Willimar: he destroyed the idols of the people, threw them into the lake, and
for a time preached with great success. But in 612 Theodebert was defeated by
Theodoric, and Columban found it necessary to leave the territory which had
thus fallen into the possession of his enemy. He meditated a mission to the
Slavons, but was diverted from the design by an angel, and crossed the Alps
into Italy, where he was received with honour by Agilulf and Theodelinda, and
founded a monastery at Bobbio. At the request of his Lombard patrons, he wrote
to Boniface IV on the controversy of the Three Articles. His knowledge of the
question was very small: he had been possessed with opinions contrary to those
of the Roman bishops respecting it; and perhaps this difference of views,
together with the noted impetuosity of his character, might have led to serious
disagreements, but that the danger was prevented by Columban's death in 615. In
the preceding year he had refused an invitation from Clotaire II, who had
become sole king of France, to return to his old abode at Luxeuil.
Both Luxeuil and
Bobbio became the parents of many monasteries in other quarters. But the most
celebrated of Columban's followers was his countryman Gall, who had been his
pupil from boyhood, and had accompanied him in all his fortunes, until
compelled by illness to remain behind when his master passed into Italy. Gall
founded in the year 614 the famous monastery which bears his name, and is
honoured as the apostle of Switzerland. He died in 627.
CHAPTER II.
MAHOMET.—THE MONOTHELITE CONTROVERSY.
A.D. 610-718.
Phocas, after
having earned universal detestation during a reign of eight years, was
dethroned and put to death in 610, by Heraclius, son of the exarch of Africa.
The new emperor found himself involved in a formidable war with Chosroes II,
king of Persia. Chosroes had formerly been driven from his kingdom, had found a
refuge within the empire, and had been restored by the arms of Maurice. On
receiving the announcement that Phocas had ascended the throne, he declared
himself the avenger of his benefactor; he invaded the empire, repeatedly
defeated the usurper’s disorderly troops, and had advanced as far as Antioch,
which fell into his hands, immediately after the elevation of Heraclius. The
war for which the murder of Maurice had been the pretext, did not end on the
fall of his murderer. Chosroes overran Syria and Palestine; with one division
of his force he conquered Egypt, and carried devastation as far as Tripoli,
while another advanced to Chalcedon, and for ten years presented to the people
of Constantinople the insulting and alarming spectacle of a hostile camp on the
opposite shore of the Bosphorus.
Between the Avars
on the European side and the Persians on the east, Heraclius was reduced to
extreme distress. He had resolved to return to Africa, which had recovered much
of its old prosperity, and was then the most flourishing province of the
empire; but the patriarch of Constantinople obliged him to swear that he would
not forsake those who had received him as their sovereign. At length, after
having in vain attempted to appease Chosroes by offering to become his
tributary, the emperor resolved on the almost desperate enterprise of carrying
the war into the enemy's country. He raised a large sum of money by
loans—borrowing the plate and other wealth of churches on a promise of
repayment with interest. With this money he levied an army, and, having secured
the forbearance of the Avars, he boldly made his way into the heart of Persia.
In six brilliant campaigns he recovered the provinces which had been lost.
Chosroes fled before him, and in 628 was deposed and put to death by his own son
Siroes, who was glad to make peace with the Romans.
The war had on
each side been one of religion. Chosroes was aided in his attack on Jerusalem
by 26,000 Jews, collected from all quarters. On the capture of the city he
destroyed churches, defiled the holy places, plundered the treasures amassed
from the offerings of pilgrims during three centuries, and carried off into
Persia the patriarch Zacharias, with the relic which was venerated as the true
cross. It is said that 90,000 Christians were slain on this occasion, and that
many of these were bought by the Jews for the purpose of butchering them. A
great number of Christians, however, found safety by flying into Egypt, and
were received with extraordinary kindness by John, patriarch of Alexandria,
whose charities earned for him the title of “the Almsgiver”. Heraclius, in
his turn, retaliated on the religion of Persia by destroying its temples
(especially that at Thebarmes, the birthplace of Zoroaster), and quenching the
sacred fire. He restored the cross with great triumph to Jerusalem, and the
event was commemorated by a new festival—the “Exaltation of the Cross”. And the
edict of Hadrian against the Jews was renewed—forbidding them to approach
within three miles of their holy city.
While Chosroes was
warring against the religion of the empire, a more formidable and more lasting
scourge of Christendom had arisen in Arabia. The prevailing religion of that
country is said to have been founded on a belief in the unity of God; but this
belief was darkened and practically superseded by a worship of the heavenly
bodies, of angels and of idols, of trees and rocks and stones. The ancient
sanctuary of the nation, the Caaba, or holy house of Mecca, contained a number
of images answering to that of the days in the year. Other religions also
existed in Arabia. Judaism had become the faith of some tribes; orthodox
Christian missionaries had made converts; and members of various sects, such as
Gnostics, Manichaeans, Nestorians, and Monophysites, had found in that country a
refuge from the unfriendly laws of the empires .Thus there were abundant
materials within the reach of any one who might undertake to become the founder
of a new religious system.
Mahomet was born
at Mecca in 570 or the following year. His temper was naturally mystical and
enthusiastic; he was subject from an early age to fits, which were supposed to
proceed from an influence of evil spirits; and in the course of his mental
conflicts he was often reduced to a state of melancholy depression which
suggested the thought of suicide. He appears to have become possessed with a
ruling idea of the Divine unity, and with a vehement indignation against
idolatry. Every year, according to a custom which was not uncommon among his
countrymen, he withdrew to a cave in a mountain, and spent some time in
religious solitude; and in his lonely musings, his mind, rendered visionary by
his peculiar disease, was gradually wrought up to a belief that he was
especially called by God to be an instrument for the propagation of the true
faith, and was favoured with revelations from heaven. The Koran, in which his
oracles are preserved, has much in common with both the Jewish and the
Christian Scriptures; but it would seem that Mahomet was not acquainted with
either the Old or the New Testament—that he rather drew his materials,
more or less directly, from such sources as Talmudical legends, apocryphal
Gospels, and other heretical writings, mixed with the old traditions of Syria
and Arabia. His own account of the work was, that its contents were written
from eternity on the “preserved table” which stands before the throne of God;
that a copy was brought down to the lowest heaven by the angel Gabriel (whom
Mahomet seems to have gradually identified with the Holy Spirit), and that the
sections of it were revealed according as circumstances required. The charge of
inconsistency between the different parts was guarded against by the convenient
principle that a later revelation abrogated so much of the earlier revelation
as disagreed with it. By way of proof that he had net forged these oracles,
which are always uttered in the name of God himself, Mahomet repeatedly insists
on the contrast between his own illiteracy and the perfection of the book, both
as to purity of style and as to substance; he challenges objectors to produce
any work either of men or of genii which can be compared with it. The portions
of the Koran were noted down as they proceeded from the prophet's mouth; and
after his death they were collected into one body, although without any regard
to the order in which they had been delivered.
The religion thus
announced was styled Islam—a word which means submission or resignation to the
will of God. Its single doctrine was declared to be, that “There is no God
but the true God, and Mahomet is his apostle”; but under this principle was
comprehended belief in six points— (1) in God; (2) in his angels; (3) in his
scriptures; (4) in his prophets; (5) in the resurrection and the day of
judgment; (6) in God's absolute decree and predetermination both of good and
evil. With these were combined four practical duties—(1) prayer, with its
preliminary washings and lustrations; (2) alms; (3) fasting; (4) the pilgrimage
to Mecca, which was said to be so essential that any one who died without performing
it might as well die a Jew or a Christian. Judaism and Christianity were
regarded as true, although imperfect, religions. Their holy books were
acknowledged, and it would seem that Mahomet's original intention was rather to
connect his religion with the elder systems than to represent it as superseding
them. Jesus was regarded as the greatest of all former prophets, but, although
his birth was represented as miraculous, the belief in his Godhead was declared
to be an error; he was said to be a mere man, and his death was explained away,
either on the docetic principle, or by the supposition that another person
suffered in his stead. Mahomet asserted that he himself had been foretold in
Scripture, but that the prophecies had been falsified by those who had the
custody of them; yet he and his followers claimed some passages of the extant
Scriptures in his favour, such as the promise of the Paraclete, and the parable
in which the labourers are spoken of as called at various times of the day —
the final call being to the religion of Islam.
The conception of
the Divine majesty in the Koran is sublime; the mercy of God is dwelt on in a
very impressive manner. But the absence of anything like the Christian doctrine
of the incarnation places an impassable gulf between the Creator and his
creatures; there is no idea of redemption, of mediation, of adoption to sonship
with God, of restoration to his image. The Divine omnipotence is represented as
arbitrary, and as requiring an abject submission to its will. The duty of
loving their brethren in the faith is strongly inculcated on the disciples of
Islam; but their love is not to extend beyond this brotherhood; and the broad
declarations which had held forth the hope of salvation, not only to Jews and
Christians, but to Sabians, and to “whoever believeth in God and in the
last day, and doeth that which is right”, were abrogated by later oracles,
which denounced perdition against all but the followers of Islam. In other
respects the new religion was unquestionably a great improvement on that which
Mahomet found established among his countrymen, and, while it elevated their
belief above the superstitious and idolatrous system to which they had been
accustomed, it benefited society by substituting a measure of justice for rude
violence, and by abolishing the custom of putting female infants to death. The
general tone of its morality is rather austere than (as it has sometimes been
styled) licentious instead of being condemned for his sanction of polygamy,
Mahomet rather deserves credit for having limited the license which had before
prevailed in this respect, although he retained an extreme and practically very
mischievous facility of divorce; but it is one of the most damning traits in
his character, that he declared himself to be exempt from the restrictions
which he imposed on his disciples, and that he claimed for his laxity the
sanction of pretended revelations.
On the merits of
that enigmatical character it would be bold to give any confident opinion. The
religious enmity by which it was formerly misrepresented appears to have little
effect in our own time; we need rather to be on our guard against too
favourable judgments, the offspring of a reaction against former prejudices, or
of an affectation of novelty and paradox which in some cases appears to be not
only deliberate but almost avowed. The latest and most complete evidence seems
to prove that Mahomet was at first an honest enthusiast; as to the more
doubtful part of his career, I must confess myself unable to enter into the
views of his admirers; but I will not venture to judge whether he was guilty of
conscious imposture, or was blindly carried along by the intoxication of the
power which he had acquired and by the lust of extending it.
Mahomet had
reached the age of forty before (in obedience, as he professed, to a heavenly
vision) he announced himself as a prophet. At first he made proselytes slowly
among his friends and near relations; he then by degrees attempted to publish
his opinions in a wider circle. But his pretensions were disbelieved; he and
his followers were persecuted by the Koreish, the tribe which was dominant in
Mecca and had possession of the Caaba; and in 622 (the year in which Heraclius
made his first campaign against the Persians) he fled to Yatreb (Medina), where
he had already contrived to form a party, and was received as a prince and a
prophet. This flight (Hegira) is regarded as the great era in the prophet’s
life, and is the foundation of the Mahometan chronology. Hitherto he had
endeavoured to spread his doctrines by persuasion only; but now that he was
possessed of force, he was charged by revelation to use it for the propagation
of the faith. His oracles became fierce and sanguinary. From leading his little
bands of followers to attack caravans of merchants, he went on, as his strength
increased, to more considerable enterprises; and in 630 he gained possession of
Mecca, cleansed the Caaba of its idols, erected it into the great sanctuary of
Islam, and united all the tribes of Arabia under his own dominion and in the
profession of his religion.
When his power had
become considerable, Mahomet sent envoys to the emperor, to the king of Persia,
and to other neighbouring princes, declaring his mission as “the apostle
of God”, and requiring them to submit to the faith of Islam. Heraclius is said
to have received the communication with respect; the Persian king
contemptuously tore the letter in pieces; and Mahomet, on hearing of the act,
exclaimed, “It is thus that God will tear from him his kingdom, and reject his
supplications”.
The duty of
fighting for Islam (for arms and not argument were to be the means for the
conversion of all who should refuse to believe on a simple announcement of the
faith) was binding on all its professors, except the sick and the feeble, the
lame, the blind, and the poor; and, lest the believers should at any time rest
satisfied with their conquests, Mahomet is said to have declared that wars for
the propagation of the truth were not to cease until the coming of Antichrist.
The fanaticism of the warriors was urged on by the inducements of rapine and of
lust; for the limit which the Koran prescribed as to the number of concubines
did not apply to captives or slaves. They were raised above regard for life by
the conviction that they were doing God’s will, by the belief of an absolute
and irresistible predestination, and by the insurance of bliss in paradise—a
bliss which to the sensual offered unlimited gratifications with unlimited
powers of enjoyment, while the martyrs and those who should die in the wars of
the faith were moreover to be admitted to the transcendent and ineffable
felicity of holding the face of God at morning and at evening. Thus animated,
the Moslem armies went forth with an enthusiasm which nothing could check.
Their immense sacrifices of life in bloody battles and in long sieges were
repaired by an unfailing succession of warriors. Before the death of Mahomet,
which took place at Medina in 632, Kaled, “the Sword of God”, had carried his
arms into Syria. The energy of Heraclius was consumed by disease; Syria and
Egypt, which he had reconquered from Chosroes, were again wrested from the
empire by the new enemy. In 637 Jerusalem fell into the hands of the caliph
Omar, who built a mosque on the site of the temple; and within a few years
Persia, Khorasan, and part of Asia Minor were subdued. The internal quarrels of
the prophet's followers suspended the progress of conquest only for a time. For
years they threatened Constantinople itself, although their attempts were
unsuccessful, and ended in the caliph’s submitting to tribute; and before the
end of the century they took Carthage and became masters of the African
provinces (A.D. 698).
The progress of
the Mahometan arms was favoured by the exhaustion of the empire and of Persia
in the course of their recent wars. In Syria and Egypt the greater part of the
inhabitants were Nestorians or Monophysites, depressed by the imperial laws,
and ready to welcome the enemies of the Byzantine court as deliverers. And the
conquerors, although indifferent to the distinctions of Christian parties for
their own sake, were glad to encourage and to profit by this feeling. While
they drove out the Greek orthodox from Egypt, and kept down the Melchites, they
favoured the sects which were opposed to Rome and to Constantinople. While war
was waged without mercy against idolaters, the “people of the book”—Jews and
Christians—as professors of true, although defective, religions, were allowed
to live as tributaries in the conquered lands. But the oppressions to which
they were subjected, the advantages offered to converts, and perhaps the
perplexity of controversies as to Christian doctrine, drew many away from the
gospel to profess the faith of Islam.
About the same
time when Mahomet began his public career, a controversy arose which continued
for nearly a century to agitate the church.
Sergius, patriarch
of Constantinople, who is said to have been a Syrian, and connected by family
with the Jacobite sect, had met with a letter ascribed to his predecessor
Mennas, in which the Saviour was said to have “one will, and one life-giving
operation”. Struck with the expression, he consulted Theodore, bishop of Pharan
in Arabia, a man of whom nothing is known except in connexion with this
controversy, but who, from the reference thus made to him, may be supposed to
have enjoyed an eminent character for learning, and to have been as yet
unsuspected of any error in doctrine; and as Theodore approved the words, the
patriarch adopted them, and had some correspondence with other persons on the
subject. The doctrine thus started, which was afterwards known as Monothelism
is summed up in some words from another of Theodore’s writings—that “in the
incarnation of our Saviour there is but one operation, whereof the framer and
author is God the Word; and of this the manhood is the instrument, so that,
whatsoever may be said of Him, whether as God or as man, it is all the
operation of the Godhead of the Word”. In opposition to this, it was contended
that the faculty of willing is inherent in each of our Lord's natures,
although, as his person is one, the two wills act in the same direction—the
human will being exercised in accordance with the Divine.
Heraclius, in the
course of his Persian wars, saw cause to regret the policy by which the
Nestorians had been alienated from the empire, and to desire that the evils
which were likely to result from the schism of the monophysites might be
averted. With a view to a reconciliation, he conferred with some of their
leaders—as Paul, the chief of the party in Armenia, and Athanasius, the
Jacobite patriarch of Antioch, to whom it is said that he offered the catholic
throne of that city on condition of accepting the council of Chalcedon. The
monophysites had gradually become less averse from the substance of that
council’s doctrine; and Heraclius was led to hope that the schism might be
healed if the catholics would grant that, although our Lord had two natures,
yet He had only one will and operation. When in Lazica, in the year 626, the
emperor related the course of his negotiations to Cyrus, bishop of Phasis, who,
as the question was new to him, wrote to ask the opinion of Sergius. He was
told by the patriarch in reply that the church had pronounced no decision on
the point; that Cyril of Alexandria and other approved fathers had spoken of
one life-giving operation of Christ, our very God; that Mennas had used similar
expressions; that he was mistaken in supposing Leo the Great to have taught two
operations, and that Sergius was not aware of any other authority for so
speaking. Cyrus was convinced by this letter. Through the emperor’s favour, he
was soon after promoted to the patriarchate of Alexandria, and in 633 he
effected the reunion of the Theodosians, a monophysite sect, with the church,
by means of a compromise which was embodied in nine articles. In the seventh of
these it was said that our Lord “wrought the acts appertaining both to God and
to man by one theandric (i.e. divinely-human) operation”—an expression
for which the authority of the writings ascribed to Dionysius the Areopagite
was alleged. The monophysites regarded the terms of union as matter of triumph.
“It is not we”, they said, “who have gone over to the council of Chalcedon; it
is the council that has come over to us”.
Sophronius, a
learned monk, who was then at Alexandria, was greatly alarmed at seeing the
articles. He uttered a loud cry, threw himself at the patriarch’s feet,
and, with a profusion of tears, implored him, by the Saviour’s passion, not to
sanction such Apollinarian doctrines. Cyrus proposed to refer the matter to
Sergius, and the monk, furnished with a letter to the patriarch of
Constantinople, proceeded to the imperial city. Although himself a monothelite,
Sergius did not consider agreement in his opinion necessary as a condition of
orthodoxy. In conversation with Sophronius, he dwelt on the importance of
regaining the monophysites throughout the Egyptian patriarchate; he asked the
monk to produce any express authority for speaking of two operations in Christ;
and, as Sophronius could not do this, the patriarch obtained from him a promise
to let the question rest. Sergius then wrote to Cyrus, desiring him to forbid
all discussion on the subject, lest the late union of parties should be
endangered.
In the following
year, Sophronius became patriarch of Jerusalem. He seems to have felt that he
was thus released from his promise—that the silence which might have been
proper in a humble monk would be treachery to the faith in the occupant of a
patriarchal throne.. On hearing of his elevation, Sergius took the alarm, and
without waiting for the formal announcement of it, wrote to Honorius of Rome,
detailing the previous history of the question. The pope, in his answer, echoed
the opinions of his correspondent; he not only agreed with him as to the
expediency of enforcing silence, but in a personal profession of monothelism :—
“We confess”, he says, “one will of our Lord Jesus Christ, forasmuch as it is
evident that that which was assumed by the Godhead was our nature, not the sin
which is in it—our nature as it was created before sin, not as it was corrupted
by transgression”. After discussing St. Paul’s words as to the will of the
flesh and the will of the mind, he concludes that the Saviour had not the fleshly
will; and he spoke of the question of two operations as a trifle fit only for
grammarians. Sophronius in his enthronistic letter set forth very fully, and
with great ability, the doctrine of the incarnation, with special reference to
the controversy which had arisen. He admits the word theandric, but
applies it to the joint action of both natures in the Divinely-human Person—an
application different from that in which it had been used by Sergius and his
partisans. Honorius obtained from the envoys who conveyed this letter to Rome a
promise that their master would give up speaking of two wills, if Cyrus would
cease to speak of one will; but the controversy was not to be so easily
appeased.
The siege and
capture of Jerusalem by the Arabs may be supposed to have soon after engrossed
the attention of Sophronius; and he did not long survive. But before his death
he led Stephen, bishop of Dor, the first of his suffragans, to Calvary, and
there in the most solemn manner charged him, by the thoughts of the crucifixion
and of the last judgment, to repair to Rome, and never to rest until he should
have obtained a condemnation of the monothelistic doctrine1
The distractions
of the church continued, and in 639 Heraclius, unwarned by the ill success of
his predecessors in such measures, put forth, at the suggestion of Sergius, an
edict composed by the patriarch, which bore the title of Ecthesis,
or Exposition of the faith. After stating the doctrines of the Trinity and of
the incarnation, this edict proceeded to settle the controversy by forbidding
the discussion of the question as to one or two operations. All operation
suitable either to God or to man (it was said) proceeds from the same one
incarnate Word. To speak of a single operation, although the phrase had been used
by certain fathers, caused trouble to some; to speak of two operations was an
expression unsupported by any authority of approved teachers, and gave offence
to many, as suggesting the idea of two opposite wills. The impious Nestorius
himself, although he divided the person of the Saviour, had not spoken of two
wills; one will was to be confessed, agreeably to the doctrine of the holy
fathers, forasmuch as the Saviour’s manhood never produced any motion contrary
to the inclination of his Godhead. Even if the Ecthesis had not in its
substance been thus evidently partial to the monothelites, no satisfactory
result could have been reasonably expected from a document which aimed at
putting an end to differences by concealing them, or from a policy which, in silencing
both parties, was galling to the more zealous, while it necessarily favoured
the more subservient.
The Ecthesis was
approved by councils at Constantinople under Sergius and his successor Pyrrhus,
and at Alexandria under Cyrus. The patriarchates of Antioch and Jerusalem,
suffering under the oppression of the Arabs, were in no condition to oppose it.
But Honorius of Rome was dead : his successor, Severinus (whose pontificate
lasted only two months, and was chiefly remarkable for the plunder of the papal
treasures by the exarch of Ravenna), appears to have rejected the new
formulary; and the next pope, John IV, with a council, certainly did so.
Heraclius hereupon wrote to John, disowning the authorship of the Ecthesis; it
had, he said, been drawn up by Sergius some years before, and he had only
consented to issue it at the patriarch's urgent entreaty.
Heraclius died in
February 641, leaving the empire jointly to Constantine, son of his first
marriage, and Heracleonas, the offspring of his second marriage with his niece
Martina. Constantine survived his father little more than three months, and
Martina then attempted to rule in the name of her son; but the senate, backed
by the army and by the inhabitants of the capital, deposed her and Heracleonas,
as guilty of the death of Constantine, whose son, Constans II, was then set on
the throne. On this revolution, the patriarch Pyrrhus, who was regarded as an
accomplice of Martina, thought it expedient to abandon his dignity, and sought
a refuge in Africa. There he met with Maximus, a man of noble Byzantine family,
who, after having been a secretary of state under Heraclius, had embraced the
monastic profession, and became the ablest controversialist in opposition to
monothelism. In 645, a disputation was held between the two, in the presence of
Gregory, governor of the province, with many bishops and other eminent persons.
Pyrrhus started with the proposition that, as the Saviour’s person is one, He
could have but one will; to which Maximus replied that, as He is both God and
man, each of His natures must have its own proper will. The discussion was
long, and was carried on with much acuteness; but, in addition to the
superiority of his cause, Maximus had evidently the advantage in ability and in
dialectic skill. At length Pyrrhus avowed himself convinced, and he accompanied
Maximus to Rome, where the pope, Theodore, admitted him to communion, and
treated him as patriarch of Constantinople. But Pyrrhus soon after went to
Ravenna, and there (probably under the influence of the exarch, and in the hope
of recovering his see) retracted his late professions. On hearing of this
relapse, Theodore held a council, at which Pyrrhus was condemned and
excommunicated; and in order to give all solemnity to the sentence, the pope subscribed
it in the wine of the eucharistic cup, and laid it on the tomb of St. Peter.
Both John IV and
Theodore had urged the successive emperors to withdraw the Ecthesis, which was
still placarded by authority. In 648 Constans put forth a new formulary, which
was intended to supersede the Ecthesis, and is known by the name of the Type
(or Model) of faith. The tone of this document (which was drawn up by the
patriarch Paul) is less theological than that of the Ecthesis, and more
resembles that of an ordinary imperial decree. While, like the earlier edict,
it forbade the discussion of the controversy and the use of the obnoxious terms
on both sides, it did so without betraying an inclination to either party and
it enacted severe punishments against all who should break the rule of silence.
Paul had carried
on some unsatisfactory correspondence with Rome on the subject of the
controversy, when at length Theodore, with a council, declared him
excommunicate. On being informed of the sentence, the patriarch overthrew
the altar of the papal chapel at Constantinople; he forbade the Roman envoys to
celebrate the Eucharist, treated them with harshness, and persecuted their
partisans. At this stage of the proceedings it was that the Type appeared; but
notwithstanding the publication of it, the controversy raged more and more
fiercely. Maximus was unceasing and indefatigable in his exertions to stir up
opposition to the monothelite doctrines; and Rome was beset by applications
from African councils, from Greece, and from other quarters, to act in defence
of the faith.
In July 649
Theodore was succeeded by Martin, and in October of the same year the new pope
held a synod, which, from having met in the basilica of Constant—the great
patriarchal church adjoining the Lateran palace,—is known as the first Lateran
council. It was attended by a hundred and five bishops, among whom was the
archbishop of Ravenna. In the course of five sessions the history of the
controversy was discussed, and the chief documents of it were examined. Stephen
of Dor presented a memorial, praying that the errors of monothelism might be
rejected, and stating the charge which the patriarch Sophronius had laid on him
with regard to it. Passages from the writings of the leading monothelites were
confronted with extracts from catholic fathers, and were paralleled with the
language of notorious heretics. The Type of Constans was said to place truth
and error on the same level, to “destroy the righteous with the wicked”; to
leave Christ without will and operation, and therefore without substance and
nature. The council declared that there are in the Saviour two natural wills
and operations, the Divine and the human,—“the same one Lord Jesus Christ
willing and working our salvation both as God and as man”. Among the contents
of the twenty canons which were passed, the doctrine of two united wills and of
two operations was laid down, and an anathema was uttered against all who
should deny it. The expression “one theandric operation” was denounced, and
anathemas were decreed against Theodore of Pharan, Cyrus of Alexandria, and
Sergius, Pyrrhus, and Paul of Constantinople, with the “most impious Ecthesis”
and the “most impious Type”, which Sergius and Paul respectively had persuaded
Heraclius and the reigning emperor to issue Martin followed up this council by
announcing its decisions to the emperor, to the patriarchs, to the bishops of
Africa, and to other important persons both in the east and in the west. The
pope’s language throughout these letters is in a tone of extreme denunciation,
although he may perhaps have thought to guard himself against the emperor’s
resentment by professions of great reverence for his person, and by referring
the Ecthesis and the Type to Sergius and Paul as their authors.
While the council
was sitting, the exarch Olympius arrived at Rome, with instructions to enforce
the signature of the Type, and if possible, to carry off the pope to
Constantinople. He did not, however, execute his commission, probably because
he meditated a revolt, and was willing to pay court to the papal party; and he
was soon after killed in Sicily, on an expedition against the Saracens. Martin,
notwithstanding the fresh provocation which he had given to the court, appears
to have been left in peace for three years and a half, until a new exarch,
Theodore Calliopas, appeared, who seized him and despatched him towards the
eastern capital. The tedious journey lasted from the 19th of June 653 to the
17th of September in the following year. The pope was treated without any consideration
for his office, his age, or the weakness of his health. Although his conductors
often landed for recreation, he was never allowed to leave the vessel except at
Naxos, where he remained a year on shore, but debarred from such comfort as he
might have received from the visits or from the presents of his friends.
On reaching
Constantinople he lay for a day on the deck, exposed to the mockery of the
spectators who crowded the quay; and he was then removed to a prison, where he
was confined six months. During this time he was subjected to repeated
examinations, which, however, did not relate to charges of erroneous doctrine,
but to political offences, such as an alleged connexion with Olympius, and even
with the Saracens. He was treated with extreme cruelty; he was paraded about
the streets as a criminal sentenced to death, and would probably have been
executed but for the intercession of the patriarch Paul, who was then dying,
and, on receiving a visit from the emperor, expressed his fear lest this unworthy
usage of a bishop opposed to him might tell against him at the judgment-day.
Martin, who had borne his trials with much dignity and courage, was then
banished to Cherson, where he lingered for a time in want of the necessaries of
life. Two letters are extant in which he pathetically complains of the neglect
in which he was left by his flock, and by the many who had formerly partaken of
his bounty. In this exile he died, in September 655.
Maximus, the most
learned and most persevering opponent of monothelism, was carried to
Constantinople with two disciples in the same year with Martin. The three were
kept in prison until after the banishment of the pope, and were then brought to
examination. Against Maximus also an attempt was made to establish a political
crime by the charge of a connexion with Gregory, governor of Africa, who had
revolted. But the accusations were chiefly of a theological or ecclesiastical
kind. Among other things, it was imputed to him that he had offended against
the imperial privileges by denying that the emperor possessed the priesthood;
by uttering an anathema against the Type, which was construed into
anathematizing the emperor himself; and by denying that the imperial
confirmation gave validity to canons. To these heads he answered, that the
emperor could not be a priest, inasmuch as he did not administer the
sacraments, and was spoken of as a layman in the offices of the church; that
his anathema against the Type applied only to the false doctrine which it
contained; and that, if councils became valid by the emperor's confirmation, it
would be necessary to receive the Arian councils to which such sanction had
been given.
“Are you alone to
be saved”, it was asked, “and are all others to perish?”
“God forbid”, he
answered, “that I should condemn any one, or should claim salvation for myself
only! But I would rather die than have on my conscience the misery of erring in
any way as to the faith”.
Maximus and his
companions were inflexible in their opinions, although kindness as well as
severity was employed in order to influence them, and although they were
pressed by the authority of the new pope Eugenius, who had complied with the
wishes of the court. They were sent into exile at Bizya in Thrace; and, after
having been there subjected to great severities, were again carried to
Constantinople, where they underwent a fresh examination. Their invincible
constancy was punished by the loss of their tongues and of their right hands;
they were banished to Lazica; and after a time they were separated, for the
purpose of adding to their sufferings. Maximus sank under the cruel treatment
which he received in August 662; one of his disciples (who both bore the name
of Anastasius) is said, notwithstanding his mutilations, to have still effectively
served the faith, both by speech and by active correspondence, until his death
in 666.
Constans II, by
whose authority these barbarities were sanctioned, had put his own brother to
death, and by this and other acts had provoked the detestation of his eastern
subjects. Yielding to the general feeling, he withdrew from Constantinople in
the year 663, and visited Rome, where he was received with great honour by the
bishop, Vitalian. After having stripped off the brazen roof of the Pantheon
(which had been a church since the reign of Phocas), and having plundered it
and other churches of their precious ornaments, the emperor passed into Sicily,
where he indulged his tyranny and vices without control, until in 668 he was
murdered in a bath at Syracuse. The fate of pope Martin had disposed his
successors, Eugenius and Vitalian, to peaceful courses, and the controversy
smouldered until Adeodatus, the successor of Vitalian, again broke off
communion with Constantinople; whereupon the patriarchs Theodore of Constantinople
and Macarius of Antioch excited a commotion by attempting to strike out of
their diptychs the name of Vitalian, the only recent pope who had been
commemorated in them.
The son and
successor of Constans, Constantine IV, who is styled Pogonatus (the Bearded),
was distressed by the divisions of the church, and resolved to attempt a
remedy. He therefore wrote to Donus, bishop of Rome, desiring him to send some
delegates to Constantinople for the purpose of conferring on the subjects in
dispute. Before this letter arrived at Rome, Donus had been succeeded by
Agatho, who on receiving it assembled a council. Among the hundred and
twenty-five prelates attended, were Lombard primate Mansuetus of Milan,
two Frankish bishops, and Wilfrid of York; the rest were subjects of the
empire. Monothelism was condemned, and two prelates with a deacon were sent to
Constantinople as representatives of the pope, bearing with them a letter to
the emperor, which was intended to serve a like purpose with Leo’s famous
epistle to Flavian in the Eutychian controversy; while the council was
represented by three bishops, with other clerks and monks. The pope in his
letter expresses regret that the unquiet circumstances of Italy prevented the
possibility of deep theological study, and professes to rely not on the
learning of his deputies, but on their faithfulness to the doctrine of earlier
councils and fathers.
Constantine now
determined, instead of the conference which had been intended, to summon an
ecumenical synod—by which term, however, it would seem that he meant nothing
more than one which should represent the whole empire; for no subjects of other
governments were present. This assembly—which is reckoned as the sixth general
council, and third council of Constantinople—met in a room of the palace, which
from its domed roof was styled Trullus. The sessions were eighteen
in number, and lasted from the 7th of November 680 to the 16th of December in
the following year. The emperor presided in person at the first eleven sessions
and at the last; in his absence, the presidential chair was unoccupied. At the
earlier meetings the number of bishops was small; but it gradually rose to
nearly two hundred. Among them were the patriarch of Constantinople and
Macarius of Antioch (whose dignity, in consequence of the Saracen conquest of
his province, was little better than titular); while the sees of Alexandria and
Jerusalem were represented by two presbyters. Twelve high officers of the
empire and some monks were also present.
The proceedings
were conducted with a decency and an impartiality of which there had been
little example in former assemblies of the kind, and the emperor sustained his
part in a very creditable manner. The principal documents of the controversy
were read, and extracts from the writings of the monothelites were compared
with passages intended to refute or to support them, or to prove their identity
in substance with heresies which had been already condemned. At the eighth
session the patriarch of Constantinople professed his adhesion to the views of
Agatho and the Roman synod, and the bishops of his patriarchate followed the
example. But Macarius of Antioch still maintained the doctrine of a single
theandric will and operation—that as the mind moves the body, so in Christ the
divine will directed the humanity. He produced a collection of authorities in
favour of his opinion; but the council, after examining these, pronounced them
to be spurious or garbled, or, where genuine, to be misapplied,—as when words
which had really been used to express the relations of the Divine Persons in
the Trinity were transferred to the relations of the Saviour’s Godhead and
manhood. As the Syrian patriarch persisted in his opinion, declaring that he
could not abandon it even on pain of being cut in pieces and cast into the sea,
he was deposed and excommunicated, with a disciple named Stephen; and, while
the emperor was hailed as a new Constantine the Great, a new Theodosius, a new
Marcian, anathemas were loudly uttered against Macarius, as a second
Apollinaris and Dioscorus. The fifteenth session was marked by a singular
incident. An aged monk named Polychronius presented a confession of faith, and
undertook to prove its correctness by raising a dead man to life. He said that
he had seen a vision, in which a person of dazzling brightness and of terrible
majesty had told him that whosoever did not confess a single will and theandric
operation was not to be acknowledged as a Christian. The synod adjourned to the
court of a public bath, and a corpse was brought in on a bier. Polychronius
laid his creed on the dead man’s breast, and for a long time whispered into his
ears; no miracle, however, followed. The multitude, who had been admitted to
witness this strange experiment, shouted out anathemas against Polychronius as
a deceiver and a new Simon; but his confidence in his opinions was unshaken by
his failure, and the synod found it necessary to depose him.
The faith on the
subject in dispute was at length defined. The monothelites were condemned as holding
a heresy akin to those of Apollinaris, Severus, and Themistius; as destroying
the perfection of our Lord’s humanity by denying it a will and an operation.
The doctrine of the incarnation was laid down according to the earlier
decisions of the church; and to this it was added,—“We in like manner,
agreeably to the teaching of the holy fathers, declare that in Him there are
two natural wills and two natural operations, without division, change,
separation, or confusion. And these two natural wills are not contrary, as
impious heretics pretend; but the human follows the divine and almighty will,
not resisting or opposing it, but rather being subject to it; for, according to
the most wise Athanasius, it was needful that the will of his flesh should be
moved, but that it should be subjected to his divine will. As his flesh,
although deified, was not destroyed by his Godhead, so too his human will,
although deified, was not destroyed”. An anathema was pronounced against the
chief leaders of the monothelites. The name of Honorius had been unnoticed by
the Roman councils—a fact which significantly proves that, while desirous to
spare his memory, they did not approve of the part which he had taken in the
controversy. John IV, in his letter to Constantine, the son of Heraclius, had
endeavoured to clear his predecessor by the plea that he had only meant to deny
the existence of two contrary wills in the Saviour, “forasmuch as in his
humanity the will was not corrupted as it is in ours”; and Maximus, in his
conference with Pyrrhus, had been unwilling to give the monothelites the
benefit of a Roman bishop’s authority. But the general council, after examining
the letters of Honorius, declared that “in all things he had followed the
opinions of Sergius and had sanctioned his impious doctrines”; and the
monothelite pope was included in its anathema.
The decisions of
the council were confirmed by the emperor, and severe penalties were enacted
against all who should contravene them. Pope Agatho died in January 682, while
his legates were still at Constantinople; but his successor, Leo II, zealously
exerted himself to procure the reception of the council by the churches of the
west. In letters to the emperor, to the Spanish bishops, and to others, Leo
expressed his approval of the condemnation of Honorius, on the ground that that
pope, instead of purifying the apostolic church by the doctrine of apostolical
tradition, had yielded its spotless- ness to be defiled by profane betrayal of
the faith.
The last two
general councils, unlike those of earlier times, had confined themselves to
matters of faith, and had not passed any canons relating to other subjects. In
order to supply this defect, Justinian II, who in 685 succeeded his father
Constantine Pogonatus, assembled a new synod, which is known by the name of
Trullan, from having been held in the same domed hall with the general council,
and by that of Quinisext, as being supplementary to the fifth and sixth
councils. Its hundred and two canons were subscribed by the emperor and by the
four eastern patriarchs; and immediately after the imperial signature, a space
was left for that of Sergius, bishop of Rome. It does not appear whether
Sergius had been invited to send special deputies to the council; his two
ordinary representatives at Constantinople subscribed, and Basil, metropolitan
of Gortyna in Crete, professed to sign as representing the “whole synod of
the Roman church”. But among the canons were six which offended the pope, as
inconsistent with the rights or the usages of his church. The 2nd, in
enumerating the earlier canons which were exclusively to be
observed, sanctioned eighty-five under the name of apostolical, whereas Rome
admitted only fifty; and it omitted many synods which were of authority in the
west, together with the whole body of papal decretals. The 13th allowed those
of the clergy who had married before their ordination as subdeacons to retain
their wives. The 36th renewed the decrees of the second and fourth, general
councils as to the privileges of the see of Constantinople. The 55th ordered
that the “apostolical” canon which forbade fasting on any Saturday except;
Easter-eve should be extended to Rome, where all the Saturdays of Lent had
until then been fast-days. The 67th forbade the eating of blood. The 82nd
prescribed that the Saviour should be represented in his human form, and not
under the symbolical figure of a lamb. In contradicting Roman usages, the 13th
and 55th canons expressly stated that they were such, and required the Roman
church to abandon them; it would seem, indeed, as if the eastern! bishops were
bent, as at Chalcedon, on moderating the triumph of Rome in the late doctrinal
question by legislating on other matters in a manner which would be unpalatable
to the pope; and the reception of these canons by the east only, where they
were quoted as the work of the sixth general council, was the first manifest
step towards the separation of the Greek and Latin churches.
On receiving the
canons, Sergius declared that he would rather die than consent to them. The
protospathary Zacharias was commissioned to seize him and send him to
Constantinople. But a rising of the people, and even of the soldiery, who
looked more to the bishop of Rome than to their distant imperial master,
compelled Zacharias in abject terror to seek the protection of his intended
prisoner. About the same time, the vices of Justinian, the exorbitant taxation
which was required to feed his expenses, and the cruelties which were committed
in his name by his ministers, the eunuch Stephen and the monk Theodosius,
provoked a revolt, by which a general named Leontius was raised to the throne.
From regard for the memory of Constantine Pogonatus, Leontius spared the life
of Justinian; but the deposed emperor’s nose was cut off (a mutilation which
had become common in the east), and he was banished to the inhospitable
Chersonese.
Leontius, after a
reign of three years, was put down by Tiberius Apsimar, and was committed to a
monastery. The Chersonites, in fear that the schemes which Justinian was
undisguisedly forming for the recovery of his throne might draw on them the
suspicion and anger of the new emperor, resolved to put the exile to death or
to send him to Constantinople; but the design became known to him, and he
sought a refuge among the Chazars of the Ukraine, where he married a sister of
the reigning prince. Even among these remote barbarians, however, he found that
he was in danger from the negotiations of Apsimar; and his desperation urged
him to attempt the execution of the design which he had seemed to have
abandoned. While crossing the Euxine in a violent storm, his companions
exhorted him, as a means of obtaining deliverance, to promise that, if restored
to the empire, he would forgive his enemies. “May the Lord drown me here”, he replied,
“if I spare one of them!”, and when his daring enterprise had been crowned with
success, the vow was terribly fulfilled. Leontius was brought forth from his
monastery; he and Apsimar were laid prostrate in the circus, and, as the
emperor looked on the games, his feet pressed the necks of his fallen rivals,
while the multitude shouted the words of the 91st Psalm—“Thou shalt tread upon
the lion and the adder”. The two were then dragged about the streets of the
city, and at length were beheaded. All who had taken part in the expulsion of
Justinian were mercilessly punished; many of them were tied up in sacks and
were cast into the sea. The patriarch Callinicus, who had been driven by the
tyrant’s oppression to favour the rebellion of Leontius, was deprived of his
eyes and nose, and was banished to Rome. For some unknown reason, Felix,
archbishop of Ravenna, was blinded, deposed, and sent into exile in Pontus; and
Constantine of Rome—the last of seven Greek refugees from the Mahometan
conquests who successively filled the seee—might well have trembled when in 710
he was summoned to Constantinople. Perhaps Justinian may have required the
pope’s presence with a view of enforcing the Trullan council on the west;
perhaps he may have meant to secure his own authority in Italy against a
repetition of such scenes as that which had taken place in the pontificate of
Sergius. But Constantine’s ready and courageous obedience appears to have
disarmed the tyrant. Justinian received the pope as an equal; it is even said that,
at the first meeting, he fell down and kissed his feet; and Constantine
returned home with a confirmation of all the privileges of his church. It has
been conjectured that these favours were not obtained without the pope’s
consenting to the canons of the quinisext council in so far as they were not
directly contrary to the Roman traditions.
Justinian’s abuse
of his recovered power excited his subjects to a fresh rebellion, which began
by an outbreak of the Chersonites, on whom he had intended to avenge by an
exemplary cruelty the treachery which they had meditated against him during his
exile. In 711 he was again dethroned and was put to death. His young son
Tiberius, who had been crowned as Augustus, fled to the church of the
Blachernae, hung the relics which were regarded as most sacred around his neck,
and clasped the altar with one hand and the cross with the other; but a leader
of the insurgents pursued him into the sanctuary, plucked the cross from him,
transferred the relics to his own neck, and dragged the boy to the door of the
church, where he was immediately slain. Thus ended the dynasty of Heraclius,
about a hundred years after the accession of its founder.
The revolution
raised to the throne an adventurer named Bardanes, who on his accession took
the name of Philippicus. Bardanes was of a monothelite family, and his early
impressions in favour of the heresy had been confirmed by the lessons of
Stephen, the associate of Macarius of Antioch. It is said that, many years
before, he had been told by a hermit that he was one day to be emperor; and
that he had vowed, if the prophecy should be fulfilled, to abrogate the sixth
general council. He refused to enter the palace of Constantinople until a
picture of the council should have been removed; he publicly burnt the original
copy of its acts, ordered the names of Honorius, Sergius, and the others whom
it had condemned, to be inserted in the diptychs, ejected the orthodox
patriarch Cyrus, and required the bishops to subscribe a monothelite creed. The
order was generally obeyed in the east, but at Rome it met with different
treatment. Pope Constantine refused to receive it; the people would not allow
the emperor to be named in the mass, nor his portrait to be admitted into a
church, where instead of it they hung up a representation of the sixth council;
and, on the arrival of a newly-appointed commander from Constantinople, an
outbreak took place, which was only suppressed by the pope's interposition on
the side of authority. Philippicus, after a reign of a year and a half, during
which he had given himself up to extravagance and debauchery, was deposed and
blinded. His successor, Anastasius, was a catholic; and John, who had been
intruded into the patriarchate of Constantinople on the deprivation of Cyrus,
now sued for the communion of Rome, professing that he had always been orthodox
at heart, and that his compliance with the late heretical government had arisen
from a wish to prevent the appointment of a real monothelite. The pope’s
answer is not known; but in 715 John was deprived, and Germanus, bishop of
Cyzicum, was appointed to the patriarchal chair. Anastasius was dethroned in
716 by Theodosius III, and Theodosius, in the following year, by Leo the
Isaurian, whose reign witnessed the commencement of a new and important
controversy.
The readiness with
which the formulary of Philippicus was received by the eastern bishops and
clergy may be regarded not only as a token of their subserviency, but also as
indicating that the monothelite party at that time possessed considerable
strength. The public profession of monothelism, however, soon became extinct,
its only avowed adherents being the Maronite community in Syria. A monastery,
dedicated to a saint named Maron, stood between Apamea and Emesa as early as the
sixth century; and in the end of the seventh it was under the government of
another Maron, who died in 701. The name of Maronites, which originally
belonged to the members of this monastery, was gradually extended to all the
inhabitants of the district of Lebanon, a population chiefly composed of
refugees from the Saracen conquests. Among these the monothelite opinions were
held; and, while the other Christian communities of Syria had each its
political attachment—the Jacobites being connected with the Mahometan
conquerors, and the Catholics (or Melchites) with the emperor—the Maronites
preserved their independence, together with their peculiar doctrines, under the
successors of Maron, who Styled themselves patriarchs of Antioch. Thus the
community continued until, in the age of the crusades, they submitted to the
Latin patriarch of Antioch, and conformed to the Roman church, which in later
times has been indebted to the Maronites for many learned men.
CHAPTER III.
The Western Church, from the Death of Gregory the
Great to the Pontificate of Gregory the Second
A.D. 604-715.
The relations of
the papacy with the empire during the period between the first and the second
Gregories may in some degree be understood from the foregoing chapter.
The monothelite
controversy for a time weakened the influence of Rome, both through the error
of Honorius in favouring the heretical party and through the collisions between
the papacy and the imperial power. But although Martin suffered severely in
person for his proceedings in the council of Lateran, these proceedings—the
assembling of such a synod without the emperor’s sanction, and the bold
condemnation of his ecclesiastical measures—remained as important steps in the
advance of the papal claims; and in no long time the authority of the Roman
name was re-established by the sixth general council. At that council the title
of ecumenical or universal bishop, which Gregory had not only denounced in
others but rejected for himself, was ascribed to Agatho by his representatives,
and the bishops of Rome thenceforth usually assumed it.
Agatho obtained
from Constantine Pogonatus an abatement of the sum payable to the emperor on
the appointment of a pope; and the same emperor granted to Benedict II that, in
order to guard against a repetition of the inconveniences which had been felt
from the necessity of waiting for the imperial confirmation, the pope should be
consecrated immediately after his election. Yet the confirmation by the secular
power still remained necessary for the possession of St. Peter’s chair, and
disputed elections gave the exarchs of Ravenna ample opportunities of
interfering in the establishment of the Roman bishops; if indeed the meaning of
the edict for the immediate consecration of the pope were not that the exarch’s
ratification should be sufficient, without the necessity of referring the
matter to Constantinople.
The political
influence of the popes increased in proportion as the emperors were obliged by
the progress of the Saracens to concentrate their strength for the defence of
their eastern dominions, and to devolve on the bishops of Rome the care of
guarding against the Lombards. The popes now possessed some fortresses of their
own, and from time to time they repaired the walls of Rome. The Italians came
to regard them more than the sovereigns of Constantinople; and such incidents
as the rising of the soldiery against the attempt to carry off Sergius, a
similar rising in the pontificate of John VI, and the refusal of the Romans to
acknowledge the authority of Philippicus, are significant tokens of the power
which the bishops of Rome had acquired in their own city.
The desolation of
the churches of Palestine by the Saracens, and the withdrawal of the patriarchs
from Antioch and Jerusalem to the enjoyment of a titular dignity within the
empire, furnished the popes with a pretext for a new interference in the
affairs of the east. A bishop of Joppa had taken it on himself, perhaps with
the imperial sanction, to fill up some vacant sees. In opposition to him,
Theodore of Rome commissioned Stephen bishop of Dor (whose name has occurred in
the history of the monothelite controversy) to act as his vicar in the Holy
Land. The execution of the commission was resisted by the influence of the
patriarchs of Alexandria and Antioch; but similar delegations were afterwards
given by other popes, although it does not appear with what effect.
The differences
between the popes and the court encouraged the archbishops of Ravenna to set up
pretensions to independence, which they rested on the eastern principle that
the civil importance of their city entitled it to such ecclesiastical dignity.
The claim caused considerable difficulty to the popes, but was at length set at
rest in 683 by Leo II, who obtained an imperial order that the archbishop
should repair to Rome for consecration. The schism of Istria, which had arisen
out of the controversy on the Three Articles in the middle of the sixth
century, was, after many temporary accommodations, finally healed by Sergius in
698. But in the Lombard kingdom, although catholicism was established from the
reign of Grimoald (A.D 662-671), the church still remained independent of Rome,
and the entire relations of the Lombards with the papacy were not of any
cordial or satisfactory kind.
The history of the
Spanish church for a century after its abjuration of Arianism consists chiefly
in the records of its synods. These assemblies did not confine themselves to
the regulation of ecclesiastical matters, but also took an active concern in
the affairs of state. As the sovereignty was elective, the voice of the bishops
was influential in the choice of kings; and the kings, who from the time of
Recared were solemnly crowned by the chief pastors of the church, were
naturally desirous to fortify their throne by the support of the clergy. Hence
the bishops acquired very great political importance : they were charged with
the oversight, not only of the administration of justice, but of the collection
of taxes. By this relation between the ecclesiastical and the secular powers,
the church became nationalized, and the connection with Rome, in which the
catholic bishops had at first found a means of influence and strength, was
gradually weakened during the lapse of time from the period of the reconciliation.
Although Gregory had bestowed the pall on his friend Leander, bishop of
Seville, no record is found of its arrival in Spain; later bishops of Seville
do not appear to have applied for it; and the primacy of Spain was transferred
by the royal authority from that city to the capital, Toledo.
The most eminent
men of the Spanish church during this time were Isidore, bishop of Seville
(Hispalensis), and Ildefonso (or Alfonso), bishop of Toledo. Isidore, the
brother and successor of Leander, held his see from 595 to 636, and was a
voluminous writer. His works, which are very miscellaneous in character, are
little more than compilations, and are valuable chiefly for the fragments of
earlier writings which are preserved in them. But his learning and genius were
in his own day admired as extraordinary, and his fame afterwards became such
that in the ninth century his name was employed to bespeak credit for the great
forgery of the Decretals. Ildefonso, who filled the see of Toledo in the middle
of the seventh century, distinguished himself in asserting the perpetual
virginity of the Saviour’s mother. His exertions are said to have been rewarded
by her appearing in dazzling brightness over the altar of his cathedral, and
presenting him with a magnificent vestment, to be worn at the celebration of
the Eucharist on her festivals.
In the first years
of the eighth century king Witiza forbade appeals to Rome, authorized the
marriage of the clergy, and obtained for his measures the sanction of a synod
held in Toledo in 710; and it is said that he threatened such of the
clergy as should oppose these measures with death. This prince is described as
a prodigy of impiety, tyranny, and vice; but it has been shown that the
darkness of his reputation appears more strongly in later writers than in those
who lived near his own time; and it has been conjectured that he may have only
meant to prevent the recurrence of complaints against the immorality of the
clergy by reviving the liberty of marriage, which had always existed during the
Arian period of the Spanish church. But, whatever may have been his motives or
the details of his acts, the effects of these were soon brought to an end by
the Arab conquest of Spain, which dethroned his successor Roderick. The
mountaineers of the north alone retained their independence with their
Christianity. The Christians who fell under the Mahometan dominion received the
same humiliating toleration in Spain as elsewhere; and in their depressed
condition they were glad once more to look for countenance to the see of Rome.
In France the
disorders of the time tended to lessen the connection of the church with Rome.
Such differences as arose were necessarily decided on the spot; and there is
hardly any trace of intercourse with the papal see between the pontificates of
the first and the second Gregories. The same troubles which led to this effect
caused a general decay of discipline both among the clergy and in the
monasteries. When men of the conquering race began to seek after the emoluments
and dignities of the church—a change which is marked by the substitution of
Teutonic for Roman names in lists of bishops from the seventh century—they
brought much of their rudeness with them, and canons against hunting and
fighting prelates began to be necessary
At the same time
the weak and temporal influence by which such persons were attracted into
the ranks of the clergy were continually on the increase. Vast gifts of land
and of money were bestowed by princes on churches and monasteries, sometimes
from pious feeling, sometimes by way of compromise for the indulgence of their
vicious passions. Thus Dagobert, the last Merovingian who possessed any energy
of character, by the advice of St Eligius, his master of the mint, enlarged a
little chapel of St. Denys, near Paris, into a splendid monastery, furnished it
with precious ornaments, the work of the pious goldsmith, and endowed it with
large estates, which were partly derived from the spoil of other religious
houses. This prince, “like Solomon”, says Fredegar, “had three queens and a
multitude of concubines”; and the chronicler seems to consider it as a question
whether his liberality to the church were or were not sufficient to cover his
sins.
Another writer,
however, not only speaks without any doubt on the subject, but professes to
give conclusive information as to the fate of Dagobert. A hermit on an island
in the Mediterranean, it is said, was warned in a vision to pray for the
Frankish kings soul. He then saw Dagobert in chains, hurried along by a troop
of fiends, who were about to cast him into a volcano, when his cries to St.
Denys, St. Michael, and St. Martin, brought to his assistance three venerable
and glorious persons, who drove off the devils, and, with songs of triumph,
conveyed the rescued soul to Abraham's bosom.
On the reunion of
the monarchy under Dagobert’s father, Clotaire II, the bishops were summoned to
an assembly of the leudes, and seventy-nine of them appeared at it.
The laws passed by the joint consent of the spiritual and temporal aristocracies
show traces of ecclesiastical influence, not only in the increase of clerical
privileges, but in the humane spirit which pervades them. From that time
bishops appear mixing deeply in political strife. Saints become conspicuous
objects of general interest. The severity of their lives acquires for them
reverence and power, but this power is exercised in the rude contentions of the
age. One of the most famous of these saints, Leodegar (or Léger), bishop of
Autun, may be mentioned by way of example. Leodegar was sprung from or
connected with the most powerful families of the Frankish nobility. He acquired
great credit with Bathildis, the saintly Anglo-Saxon who rose from the
condition of a captive to be queen of Clovis II and regent of Neustria, and by
her he was promoted from the abbacy of St Maixent to the see of Autun. He is
celebrated for the austerity of his life, for his frequency in prayer, for his
eloquence as a preacher, for his bounty to the poor and to his church, and for
his vigilant administration of the episcopal office. But he appears as the
political chief of a powerful party of nobles; he takes the lead in setting up
and in dethroning kings; and, if he did not actually bear the title of mayor of
the palace, he for a time exercised the power of the mayoralty in the
Neustro-Burgundian kingdom. After various turns of fortune, Leodegar fell into
the hands of his rival Ebroin, who caused his eyes to be put out—an operation
which he bore with perfect calmness, singing psalms during the execution of it.
Two years later, by order of Ebroin, he was exposed to tortures, his lips were
cut off, his tongue was cut out, and he was dragged over sharp stones with such
violence that for a time he was unable to stand. Notwithstanding the loss of
his organs of speech, however, the bishop was able to speak as well as before.
His sufferings and his merits excited a general enthusiasm in his favour, and
Ebroin in alarm resolved to rid himself of him by death. A great council of
bishops was summoned, and Leodegar was accused before it of having been
concerned in the death of Childeric II—a prince who had owed his throne to him,
but had afterwards confined him in the monastery of Luxeuil, and had been put
to death by the party with which the imprisoned bishop was connected. Leodegar
firmly denied the charge, and referred to God as his witness. But his guilt was
considered as certain; his robe was rent, in token of degradation from his
order; and, although a bright light appeared around his head in attestation of
his innocence and sanctity, he was beheaded by order of Ebroin. Leodegar was
revered as a martyr, and is said to have performed innumerable miracles after
death. Yet among his opponents also were some who are ranked in the number of
saints—such as Dado or Audoen (Ouen), bishop of Rouen, the friend and
biographer of St Eligius, Praejectus (Prix) of Clermont, and Agilbert of Paris.
Ouen’s part in the struggle is celebrated for the significant answer which he
gave when consulted by Ebroin—“Remember Fredegund”,—words which may have been
intended only to recommend the imitation of that famous queen's readiness and
decision, but which we can hardly read without thinking also of the
unscrupulous wickedness by which her purposes were accomplished.
The Irish church,
from which Columba had gone forth to labour in North Britain, and Columban in
Gaul and Italy, was in these ages fruitful in missionaries, of whom many
further notices will occur hereafter. But its internal history, however full of
interest for the antiquarian inquirer, offers little that can find a place in
such a narrative as this. It will be enough to mention here certain
peculiarities of administration, which not only throw light on the condition of
the Irish church, but serve also to explain the “unusual arrangement” of St.
Columba’s foundation at Iona, and to account both for the commonness of the
episcopal title among the Irish missionary clergy and for the irregular
character of their proceedings.
In the early Irish
church it was held that the power of ordination belonged to the bishops alone;
but the episcopate was merely a personal distinction, which conveyed no right
of local jurisdiction. There was no limit to the number of persons on whom it
might be conferred, and, like the chorepiscopi of other countries, they were
consecrated by a single bishop. The position of Irish bishops, therefore, was
widely different, both in spiritual and in temporal respects, from that of
bishops elsewhere. As to rank, it would seem that not only abbots, but even
anchorets and the lecturers of the church, sometimes took precedence of them.
The care of the ecclesiastical property was from early times committed to
officers who had the title of Erenachs; and, by a remarkable
variation from the usual order of the church, the spiritual government was
exercised by a class of persons who, as having succeeded to the churches of
eminent early missionaries, were styled their Coarbs (or
successors). These coarbs occupied positions which had originally been held by
abbots; and, while some of them belonged to the episcopal order, the greater
number were presbyters. The office of erenach was not transmitted from father
to son, but according to the system of tanistry—a tanist, or
successor, being chosen during the lifetime of each holder. The dignity of
coarb was not originally restricted to particular families; but from the tenth
century it seems to have become for the most part hereditary—passing from a
deceased possessor to his brother, to his nephew, or (as the marriage of the
clergy was usual in the Irish church) to his son. The erenachs were originally
taken from the ranks of the clergy, but the office gradually fell into the
hands of laymen; and at length —probably in consequence of the Danish invasions
in the tenth century, when the power of defending the church’s possessions
became a chief qualification for ecclesiastical government—the laity were
admitted to the office of coarbs also; so that, according to a complaint of St.
Bernard, the church of Armagh was held by eight laymen in succession, and even
instances of female coarbs sometimes occur.
The early history
of Christianity in the various Anglo-Saxon kingdoms is marked by much
similarity of circumstances. Missionaries meet with a friendly reception : the
king, after some prudent hesitation, becomes a convert, but his successors
relapse into heathenism; until, after a time, the throne is filled by a prince
who had learned the truths of the gospel in exile, and the profession of the
faith is restored. Matrimonial alliances exercise the same influence in the
spreading of religion which had before been seen among the barbarian conquerors
of Gaul, Spain, and Italy. Among the evidences by which the gospel was
recommended, we find frequent mention of miracles, and not uncommonly the argument
from temporal interest—the experience of the fruitlessness of serving the pagan
deities, and the inference that they had no power to help or to punish.
In the conversion
of the Anglo-Saxons two rival agencies were concerned—that of the Irish or Scottish,
and that of the Roman party. Some of the differences as to usage between the
Roman missionaries and the native clergy have already been mentioned—among
them, the variation as to the time of Easter, produced by the adhesion of the
Britons to a cycle which at Rome had long been obsolete. Another subject of
contention was the form of the tonsure. It was not until monachism became
popular that any tonsure was introduced; nor was it common among the western
clergy until the sixth century. But a far earlier origin was now claimed for
the fashions which contended in Britain. The Romans, who shaved the crown of
the bead, in imitation of the crown of thorns, deduced their practice from St.
Peter while that of the Scots and Irish, who shaved the front as far as the
ears, in the form of a crescent, was traced by its opponents to Simon Magus—a
derivation which the Scots do not appear to have disputed, as they contented
themselves with insisting on the virtues of some who had used their form of
tonsure. The importance which the Irish attached to these varieties may be
inferred from the statement of Laurence, the successor of Augustine at
Canterbury, that an Irish bishop named Dagan refused, when in England, to
partake of food with the Italian clergy, and even to eat under the same roof
with them. Honorius and other bishops of Rome endeavoured to allay the
dissensions by writing to the bishops of the national party. They succeeded in
gaining the Irish, and even some of the Britons; but the Scots of the north
continued obstinately to hold out.
Paulinus, the
first archbishop of York, had, after the defeat and death of his convert Edwin
of Northumbria, withdrawn into Kent with the widowed queen Ethelburga, a
daughter of King Ethelbert, and spent his last years in the bishopric of
Rochester, while the northern kingdom fell back into idolatry. Oswald, who in
635 ascended the Northumbrian throne, had been converted while an exile in
Scotland, and, in undertaking the conversion of his subjects, naturally looked
to the same church through which he had himself received his knowledge of the
gospel. At his request a bishop was sent from Iona; but the missionary was
a man of stern character, and, after a short trial, withdrew in anger and
despair at the obstinacy of the Northumbrians. The fathers of Iona met in
consultation, and he indignantly related to them the failure of his enterprise;
when, after he had finished, one of the monks, in a gentle tone of voice, told
him that he had proceeded wrongly, and ought rather to have condescended to the
rudeness and ignorance of those to whom he had been sent. Immediately the
brethren exclaimed that the speaker, Aidan, was right; that the method which he
had suggested was the true one, and that he was himself the fittest person to
execute it. He was forthwith consecrated as a bishop, and was recommended to
Oswald, who (evidently with a reference to the insular nature of his old abode)
assigned the island of Lindisfarne for his residence. Here Aidan established a
system closely resembling that of Iona; the bishops, with their staff of
clergy, living according to monastic rule in a community governed by an abbot.
Oswald zealously assisted his labours in spreading the gospel; and, as Aidan
was but imperfectly acquainted with the language of the country, the king
himself, who had learned the Celtic tongue during his exile, often acted as
interpreter while the bishop delivered his religious instructions.
Aidan’s settlement
at Lindisfarne was followed by a large immigration of Scottish missionaries into
England. Bede—Roman as he is in his affections, and strongly opposed to their
peculiarities— bears hearty witness to the virtues of these northern
clergy—their zeal, their gentleness, their humility and simplicity, their
earnest study of Scripture, their freedom from all selfishness and avarice,
their honest boldness in dealing with the great, their tenderness and charity
towards the poor, their strict and self-denying life. “Hence”, he writes, with
an implied allusion to the degeneracy of his own time, in those days the
religious habit was held in great reverence, so that wheresoever any clerk or
monk appeared, he was joyfully received by all as the servant of God; even if
he were met with on his journey the people ran to him, and, with bended neck,
were glad to be either signed with his hand or blessed by his mouth; and they
diligently gave ear to his words of exhortation. And if perchance a priest came
to any village, forthwith the inhabitants gathered together, and were careful
to seek from him the word of life." Of Aidan himself the historian says
that he thoroughly endeavoured to practise all that he knew of Christian duty;
and that even as to the paschal question, while he erred in differing from the
Catholics, he earnestly studied to unite with them in celebrating the great
facts of our redemption through the passion, resurrection, and ascension of the
Saviour. Aidan's successors were of like character. By them not only was
Christianity spread over Northumbria, but other kingdoms, as Mercia and Essex,
even to the northern bank of the Thames, were evangelized by missionaries who
derived their orders immediately or more remotely from St. Columba's foundation
at Iona.
But collisions
with the Roman party were inevitable. Oswy, the brother and successor of Oswald,
who had learnt his Christianity and had been baptized in Scotland, married a
daughter of Edwin of Northumbria, named Eanfleda, who after her father’s death
had been carried by Paulinus into Kent, and there brought up among her mother's
kindred. The royal pair adhered to the customs of their respective teachers;
and thus, while Oswy was celebrating the Easter festival, the queen was still
engaged in the penitential exercises of Lent. The king’s eldest son and
colleague, Aldfrid, strongly took up the Roman views, and expelled the Scottish
monks from a monastery at Ripon in order to substitute Romanizers, under
Wilfrid, a priest of Northumbrian birth, who, having become discontented with
the customs of Lindisfarne, had been sent by Eanfleda’s patronage to Rome, and
had returned to his native country with a zealous desire to propagate the
usages of the Roman church. The paschal question was discussed in a conference
at Streaneshalch (Whitby), in the presence of Oswy and his son. On the part of
the Scots appeared Colman of Lindisfarne, with Cedd, a Northumbrian, who had
been consecrated as bishop by Aidan’s successor Finan, and had effected a
second conversion of Essex; and they were strengthened by the countenance of
the royal and saintly abbess Hilda, in whose monastery the conference was held.
On the other side stood Agilbert, a native of France, who had studied in
Ireland, and had held the see of Dorchester in Wessex, with Wilfrid, whom the
bishop, on the plea of his own inability to speak the language of the country
fluently, put forward as the champion of Rome. Wilfrid argued from the custom
of that church in which St. Peter and St. Paul had lived and taught, had
suffered and had been buried. St. John, to whom the other party traced its
practice, had, he said, observed it from a wish to avoid offence to the Jews;
but the church which that apostle had governed had, since the council of
Nicaea, conformed to the Roman usage; and neither St. John, nor even the
founder of Iona, if alive, would maintain, in opposition to Rome, a practice
which was observed only by a handful of insignificant persons in a remote
corner of the earth. On Wilfrid’s quoting our Lord’s promise to bestow on St.
Peter the keys of the kingdom of heaven, Oswy asked Colman whether these words
had really been spoken to the apostle. The bishop assented, and owned, in
answer to a further question, that he could not produce any such grant of
authority to St. Columba. “I tell you then”, said the king, “that Peter is the
doorkeeper, whom I will not gainsay, lest perchance, if I make him my enemy by
disregarding his statutes, there should be no one to open the door of heaven to
me”. The Roman party was victorious, and, while some of the Scots conformed,
Colman and others withdrew to their own country.
The bishopric thus
vacated was bestowed on Tuda, who had been already consecrated in the southern
part of Ireland, where the Roman usages were established; and when Tuda, within
less than a year, was carried off by a pestilence, Wilfrid was appointed to
succeed him. But the zealous champion of Roman customs chose to take his title
from York, which Gregory the Great had marked out as the seat of an archbishop,
rather than from the Scottish foundation of Lindisfarne; and as the bishops of
England were all more or less tainted by a connexion with Scottish or Irish
orders, he was not content to receive his consecration at their hands. He
therefore passed into France, where he was consecrated with great pomp
by Agilbert, now bishop of Paris, and twelve other prelates. In his return
to England the vessel in which he was embarked was stranded on the coast of
Sussex. The savage and heathen inhabitants rushed down to plunder it, headed by
a priest, who, “like another Balaam”, stood on a rising ground uttering spells
and curses. But the priest was killed by a stone from a sling; the crew
repelled three attacks, and, as the assailants were preparing for a fourth, the
returning tide heaved off the vessel, which then made its way prosperously to
Sandwich. Wilfrid found that his scruples as to ordination had cost him dear;
for during his absence the Northumbrian king had bestowed his bishopric on
Ceadda (or Chad), who had been consecrated in England, and had entered on his
see. Wilfrid, therefore, retired to his monastery of Ripon, where he remained
for some years, except when invited to perform episcopal functions in a vacant
or unprovided diocese.
In the year 664
(the same year in which the conference took place at Whitby) a great plague
carried off the first native archbishop of Canterbury, Frithona, who on his
elevation to the see had assumed the name of Adeodatus or Deusdedit. The kings
of Northumbria and Kent agreed to send a presbyter named Wighard to Rome for
consecration to the primacy; but Wighard died there, and pope Vitalian,
apparently in compliance with a request from the kings, chose Theodore, a
native of Tarsus, to take his place. Theodore was already sixty-six years of
age. He was of eminent repute for learning; but as his oriental birth suggested
some suspicions, his consecration was deferred until, by allowing his hair to
grow for four months, he had qualified himself for receiving the Latin tonsure
instead of the Greek. Theodore arrived in England in 669, and held his see for
twenty-one years, with the title and jurisdiction of archbishop of all England;
for York had had no archbishop since Paulinus. Under Theodore the churches of
the Anglo-Saxon kingdoms, which until then had been independent of each other,
were for the first time united; and in other respects his primacy is memorable
in the history of the English church. The resort of English students to the
monasteries of Ireland, as seminaries superior to any that could be found in
their own country, was checked by the establishment of schools in which the
learning and the science of the age were taught; and it is said that not only
Latin, but the Greek primate's native tongue, was spoken as fluently as
English. To Theodore has also been ascribed the division of England into
parishes; and although this idea is now generally abandoned, it seems to be
admitted that he may have paved the way for the parochial division by
introducing the right of patronage, which had been established in his native
church by Justinian.
The archbishop
visited every part of the country. On reaching Northumbria, he inquired into
the case of Chad, and disallowed his consecration—partly, it would seem,
because it was not derived from a purely Roman source, and partly on account of
Wilfrid’s prior claims to the see. The bishop meekly replied, “If you judge
that I have not received the episcopate rightly, I willingly retire from my
office, of which, indeed, I never thought myself worthy, but which, although
unworthy, I agreed to undertake for the sake of obedience to command”. Theodore,
struck with this humility, reordained him through all the grades of the
ministry; and, while Wilfrid took possession of the Northumbrian diocese, Chad,
after a short retirement at the monastery of Lastingham, of which he had
formerly been an inmate, was appointed by the king of Mercia, on the
archbishop’s recommendation, to the see of Lichfield.
Gregory’s scheme
for the ecclesiastical organization of England had never taken effect. The
bishoprics had originally been of the same extent with the kingdoms, except
that in Kent there was a second see at Rochester. Theodore was desirous of
increasing the episcopate, and, in a council at Hertford, in 673, proposed a
division of the dioceses; but, probably from fear of opposition, he did not
press the matter. Soon after this council Wilfrid again fell into trouble.
Egfrid, the son and successor of Oswy, was offended because the bishop, instead
of aiding him to overcome the inclination of his first queen, Etheldreda,
afterwards abbess of Ely, for a life of virginity, had encouraged her in it,
and had given her the veil; and the king was further provoked by the
suggestions of his second queen, who invidiously dwelt on Wilfrid’s wealth, his
influence, and the splendour of his state. The primate lent himself to the royal
schemes, and not only disregarded the rights of Wilfrid by erecting the sees of
Hexham and Sidnacester (near Gainsborough) within his diocese, but superseded
him by consecrating a bishop for York itself, as well as bishops for the two
new dioceses which had been separated from it. Wilfrid determined to seek
redress from Rome. A storm, which carried him to the Frisian coast, saved him
from the plots which, through Egfrid’s influence, had been laid for detaining
him in France; and he remained for some time in Frisia, where his labours were
rewarded by the conversion of the king, with most of the chiefs and some
thousands of the people. On his arrival at Rome, in 679, his case was
investigated by pope Agatho with a council of fifty bishops. It was decided that,
if his diocese were divided, the new sees should be filled with persons of his
own choosing, and that those who had been intruded into them should be
expelled; and Wilfrid was invited to take a place in the council against the
monothelites, where he signed the acts as representative of the whole church of
Britain.
The Roman council
had denounced heavy penalties against all who should contravene its decisions;
kings, in particular, were threatened with excommunication. But Egfrid, instead
of submitting, imprisoned Wilfrid on his return from Italy, and only offered to
release him, and to restore him to a part of his old diocese, on condition of
his renouncing the papal statutes. The imprisonment lasted nine months, at the
end of which Wilfrid was set at liberty through the influence of the queen, who
had been smitten with dangerous illness for possessing herself of his
reliquary. He now sought a field of labour at a distance from his
persecutors—the kingdom of Sussex, the scene of his perilous adventure in returning
from France many years before. Until this time the only Christian teachers who
had appeared in Sussex were six poor Irish monks, who had a little monastery at
Bosham, but made no progress in converting the inhabitants. The king,
however, Ethelwalch, had lately been baptized in Mercia, and gladly patronized
the new preacher of the gospel—even to the extent of compelling some of his
subjects to receive baptism by force. The people of Sussex were indebted to
Wilfrid for the knowledge of fishing and other useful arts, as well as of
Christianity. He established a bishopric at Selsey, and extended his labours to
the Isle of Wight, and into the kingdom of Wessex.
Theodore, at the
age of eighty-eight, feeling the approach of death, began to repent of the part
which he had taken against Wilfrid. He sent for him, begged his forgiveness,
reconciled him with Aldfrid, the new king of Northumbria, and urged him to
accept the succession to the primacy. Wilfrid professed a wish to leave the
question of the primacy to a council; but he recovered the sees of York and
Hexham, with the monastery of Ripon. The archbishop died in 690, and when the
see had been two years vacant, was succeeded by Berctwald; and after a time
Wilfrid was again ejected—partly for refusing to consent to certain statutes
which had been enacted by the late primate. He withdrew into Mercia, where he
remained until in 702 he was summoned to appear before a synod at Onestrefield,
in Yorkshire. On being required by this assembly to renounce his episcopal
office, and to content himself with the monastery of Ripon, the old man
indignantly declared that he would not abandon a dignity to which he had been
appointed forty years before. He recounted his merits towards the church—saying
nothing of his zealous labours for the spreading of the gospel, of his
encouragement of letters, or of the stately churches which he had erected, but
insisting on his opposition to the Scottish usages, on his introduction of the
Latin chant and of the Benedictine rule, and again he repaired to Rome, while
his partisans in England were put under a sort of excommunication. The pope,
John VI, was naturally inclined to favour one whose troubles had arisen from a
refusal to obey the decrees of Theodore except in so far as they were consistent
with those of the apostolic see. And when, at Easter 704, the acts of Pope
Agatho’s synod against the monothelites were publicly read, the occurrence of
Wilfrid’s name among the signatures, with the coincidence of his being then
again at Rome as a suitor for aid against oppression, raised a general
enthusiasm in his favour. He would have wished to end his days at Rome, but by
the desire of John VII, whose election he had witnessed, he returned to
England, carrying with him a papal recommendation addressed to Ethelred of
Mercia and Aldfrid of Northumbrian. The primate, Berctwald, received him
kindly; but Aldfrid set at nought the pope’s letter, until on his death-bed he
relented, and the testimony of his sister as to his last wishes procured for Wilfrid
a restoration to the see of Hexham, although it does not appear that he ever
recovered the rest of his original diocese. In 709 Wilfrid closed his active
and troubled life at the monastery of Oundle, and was buried at Ripon, the
place which, while living in the body, he loved above all others.
The Roman customs
as to Easter and the tonsure gradually made their way throughout the British
Isles. In 710 they were adopted by the southern Picts, in consequence of a
letter addressed to king Naitan (or Nectan) by Ceolfrid, abbot of Jarrow. It
was in vain that Adamnan, abbot of Iona, who had been converted to the Roman
usages in Northumbria, attempted, in the last years of the seventh century, to
introduce them into his monastery : but he was more successful among his own
countrymen, the northern Irish, who at his instance abandoned their ancient
practice about 697; and at length, in 716, Egbert, an English monk who had
received his education in Ireland, induced the monks of St. Columba to
celebrate the catholic Easter. The ancient British church adhered to its
paschal calculation until the end of the eighth century, but appears to have
then conformed to the Roman usage; and, if disputes afterwards arose on
the subject, they excited little attention, and speedily died away.
Christianity had
had a powerful effect on the civilization of the Anglo-Saxons, and through the
exertions of Theodore, Wilfrid, and others, arts and learning were now actively
cultivated in England. Benedict Biscop, the founder of the abbey of Wearmouth,
who was the companion of Wilfrid in his first visit to Rome, brought back with
him the arch-chanter John, by whom the northern clergy were instructed in the
Gregorian chant, the course of the festivals, and other ritual matters. From
six expeditions to Rome Benedict returned laden with books, relics, vestments,
vessels for the altar, and religious pictures. Instead of the thatched wooden
churches with which the Scottish missionaries had been content, Benedict and
Wilfrid, with the help of masons from France, erected buildings of squared and
polished stone, with glazed windows and leaded roofs. Wilfrid built a large
structure of this kind over the little wooden church at York in which Paulinus
had baptized the Northumbrian king Edwin, but which had since fallen into
disrepair and squalid neglect. At Ripon he raised another church, which was
consecrated with great pomp and ceremony; two kings were present, and the
festivities lasted three days and nights. Still more remarkable than these was
his cathedral at Hexham, which is described as the most splendid ecclesiastical
building north of the Alps. Benedict Biscop’s churches were adorned with
pictures brought from Italy. Among them are mentioned one of the blessed
Virgin, a set of scenes from the Apocalypse, representing the last judgment,
and a series in which subjects from the Old Testament were paralleled with
their antitypes from the New; thus, Isaac carrying the wood for his sacrifice
corresponded to our Lord bearing the cross, and the brazen serpent to the
crucifixion.
Monasteries had
now been founded and endowed in great numbers. In some of them recluses of both
sexes lived, although in separate parts of the buildings. Many ladies of royal
birth became abbesses or nuns; and at length it was not unusual for English
kings to abdicate their thrones, to go in pilgrimage to Rome, and there to end
their days in the monastic habit. But among the Anglo-Saxons, as elsewhere, the
popularity of monachism was accompanied by decay. Bede, in his epistle to
Egbert, archbishop of York (A.D. 734), draws a picture of corruptions in
discipline and morals, both among monks and clergy, which contrasts sadly with
his beautiful sketch of the primitive Scottish missionaries. Among other things
he mentions a remarkable abuse arising out of the immunities attached to
monastic property. Land among the Anglo-Saxons was distinguished as folkland orbocland.
The folkland was national property, held of the king on
condition of performing certain services, granted only for a certain term, and
liable to resumption; the bocland was held by book or charter,
for one or more lives, or in perpetuity, and was exempted from most (and in
some cases from all) of the duties with which the folklandwas
burdened. The estates of monasteries were bocland, and, so long as
the monastic society existed, the land belonged to it. In order, therefore, to
secure the advantages of this tenure, some nobles professed a desire to endow
monasteries with the lands which they held as folkland. By presents
or other means they induced the king and the witan (or
national council) to sanction its conversion into bocland; they
erected monastic buildings on it, and in these they lived with their wives and
families, styling themselves abbots, but having nothing of the monastic
character except the name and the tonsure.
Among the men of
letters whom the English church (or, indeed, the whole church) produced in this
age, the most celebrated is Bede. The fame which he had attained in his own
time is attested by the fact that he was invited to Rome by Sergius I, although
the pope’s death prevented the acceptance of the invitation; and from the
following century he has been commonly distinguished by the epithet of
Venerable. Born about the year 673, in the neighbourhood of Jarrow, an offshoot
from Benedict Biscop’s abbey of Wearmouth, he became an inmate of the monastery
at the age of seven, and there spent the remainder of his life. He tells us of
himself that, besides the regular exercises of devotion, he made it his
pleasure every day either to learn or to teach or to write something. He
laboured assiduously in collecting and transmitting the knowledge of former
ages, not only as to ecclesiastical subjects, but in general learning. His
history of the English church comes down to the year 731,—within three years of
his own death, which took place on the eve of Ascension-day 734, his last
moments having been spent in dictating the conclusion of a version of St.
John’s Gospel.
Aldhelm, abbot of
Malmesbury, and afterwards bishop of Sherborne, who died in 709, was
distinguished as a divine and as a poet. And Caedmon, originally a servant of
St. Hilda’s abbey at Streaneshalch, displayed in his native tongue poetical
gifts which his contemporaries referred to miraculous inspiration. The
Anglo-Saxons were the first nation which possessed a vernacular religious
poetry; and it is remarked to the honour of the Anglo- Saxon poets, that their
themes were not derived from the legends of saints, but from the narratives of
Holy Scripture.
During this period
much was done for the conversion of the Germanic tribes, partly by missionaries
from the Frankish kingdom, but in a greater degree by zealous men who went
forth from Britain or from Ireland. Of these, Columban and his disciple Gall,
with their labours in Gaul and in Switzerland, have been already mentioned.
(1) The conversion
of the Bavarians has been commonly referred to the sixth century, so as to
accord with the statement that Theodelinda, queen of the Lombards, the
correspondent of Gregory the Great, was a Bavarian princess, and had received
an orthodox Christian training in her own land. But even if this statement be
mistaken, it is certain that the Bavarians had the advantage of settling in a
country which had previously been Christian (for such it was even before the
time of Severin); and the remains of its earlier Christianity were not without
effect on them.
In 613 a Frankish
council, in consequence of reports which had reached it, sent Eustasius, the
successor of Columban at Luxeuil, with a monk of his society named Agil, into
Bavaria, where they found that many of the inhabitants were infected with
heretical opinions, which are (perhaps somewhat incorrectly) described as the
errors of Photinus or Bonosus.
About the middle
of the seventh century, Emmeran, a bishop of Aquitaine, was stirred by reports
which reached him as to the heathenism of the Avars in Pannonia, to resign his
see, with the intention of preaching the gospel in that country. Accompanied by
an interpreter skilled in the Teutonic dialects, he made his way as far as
Radaspona (Ratisbon), where he was kindly received by Theodo, duke of Bavaria.
Theodo, who was already a Christian, represented to the bishop that the
disturbed state of Pannonia rendered his undertaking hopeless; he entreated him
to remain in Bavaria, where he assured him that his zeal would find abundant
exercise; and when argument proved ineffectual, he forcibly detained him.
Emmeran regarded this as a providential intimation of his duty; and for three
years he preached with great diligence to the Bavarians. At the end of that
time he set out for Rome, but it is said that he was pursued, overtaken, and
murdered by the duke’s son, in revenge for the dishonour of a sister, which the
bishop, although innocent, had allowed the princess and her paramour to charge
on him.
In the end of the
century, Rudbert, bishop of Worms, at the invitation of another duke named
Theodo, undertook a mission into the same country, where he baptized the duke,
and founded the episcopal city of Salzburg on the site of the old Roman
Juvavium. To the labours of Rudbert is chiefly due the establishment of
Christianity in Bavaria. It would seem, however, that he eventually returned to
his original diocese of Worms.
The Christianity
of the Thuringians has, like that of the Bavarians, been referred to the sixth
century. The country and its rulers were, however, still heathen, when, in the
latter part of the seventh century, an Irish bishop named Kyllena or Kilian
appeared in it at the head of a band of missionaries, and met with a friendly
reception from the duke, Gozbert, whose residence was at Wurzburg. After a
time, it is said, Kilian went to Rome, and, having been authorized by pope
Conon to preach wheresoever he would, he returned to Wurzburg, where Gozbert
now consented to be baptized. The duke, while yet a heathen, had married his
brother’s widow, Geilana; and, although he had not been required before baptism
to renounce this union (which was sanctioned by the national customs), Kilian
afterwards urged a separation as a matter of Christian duty. Gozbert was
willing to make the sacrifice; but Geilana took advantage of his absence on a
warlike expedition to murder Kilian, with two companions who had adhered to
him. The bodies of the martyrs were concealed, but their graves were
illustrated by miracles; and the vengeance of Heaven pursued the ducal house,
which speedily became extinct.
The tribes to the
north of France were visited by missionaries both from that country and from
the British isles. Among the most eminent of these was Amandus, a native of
Aquitaine, who was consecrated as a regionary(or missionary) bishop
about the year 628, and laboured in the country near the Scheldt. The
inhabitants are described as so ferocious that all the clergy who had attempted
to preach to them had withdrawn in despair. Amandus was fortified with a
commission from king Dagobert, which authorized him to baptize the whole
population by force; but he made little progress until, by recovering to life a
man who had been hanged, he obtained the reputation of miraculous power. In
consequence of having ventured to reprove Dagobert for the number of his wives
and concubines he was banished; but the king, on marrying a young queen,
discarded the others, recalled Amandus, entreated his forgiveness, and, on the
birth of a prince, engaged him to baptize the child. It is said that at the
baptism, when no one responded to the bishop’s prayer, the mouth of the little
Sigebert, who was only forty days old, was opened to utter “Amen”. Amandus, who
preferred the life of a missionary to that of a courtier, hastened to return to
his old neighbourhood, where, although he had to endure many hardships, with
much enmity on the part of the heathen population, and was obliged to support himself
by the work of his own hands, his preaching was now very effectual. After a
time his zeal induced him to go as a missionary to the Slavonic tribes on the
Danube; but, as he was received by them with an indifference which did not seem
to promise either success or martyrdom, he once more resumed his labours in the
region of the Scheldt, and, on the death of a bishop of Maastricht, he was
appointed to that see in the year 647. He found, however, so much annoyance
both from the disorders of the clergy and from the character of the people,
that he expressed to pope Martin a wish to resign the bishopric. Martin, in a
letter which is significant as to the position of the Roman see, endeavoured to
dissuade him from this desire. He requests Amandus to promulgate the decisions
of the lateran synod against the monothelites, which had just been held, and,
with a view to fortifying himself against the empire, he urges the bishop to
aid him in strengthening the connexion of king Sigebert with Rome.
Notwithstanding the pope’s remonstrances, however, Amandus withdrew from his
see, after having held it three years, and he spent the remainder of his days
in superintending the monasteries which he founded.
About the same
time with Amandus, and in districts which bordered on the principal scene of
his labours, two other celebrated missionaries were exerting themselves for the
furtherance of the gospel. One of these was Livin, an Irishman, who became
bishop of Ghent, and was martyred about the year 650; the other was Eligius (or
Eloy), bishop of Noyon. Eligius was originally a goldsmith, and, partly by
skill in his art, but yet more by his integrity, gained the confidence of
Clotaire II. He retained his position under Dagobert, to whom he became master
of the mint, and coins of his workmanship are still extant. While yet a layman
he was noted for his piety. The Holy Scriptures and other religious books
always lay open before him as he worked; his wealth was devoted to religious
and charitable purposes; he made pilgrimages to holy places; he built
monasteries; he redeemed whole shiploads of captives—Romans, Gauls, Britons,
Moors, and especially Saxons from Germanys—and endeavoured to train them to
Christianity. Such was his charity that strangers were directed to his house by
being told that in a certain quarter they would see a crowd of poor persons
around the pious goldsmith’s door; and already, it is said, his sanctity had
been attested by the performance of many miracles. After having spent some time
in a lower clerical office, he was consecrated bishop of Noyon in 640, his
friend and biographer Audoen (or Ouen) being at the same time consecrated to
the see of Rouen. The labours of Eligius extended to the neighbourhood of the
Scheldt. The inhabitants of his wide diocese were generally rude and ferocious;
part of them were heathens, while others were Christians only in name, and the
bishop had to encounter many dangers, and to endure many insults at their
hands2 His death took place in the year 659.
Among the tribes
which shared in the ministrations of Eligius were the Frisians, who then
occupied a large tract of country. The successful labours of Wilfrid among them
at a later time (A.D. 678) have already been mentioned; but the king whom he
converted, Aldgis, was succeeded by a heathen, Radbod. Wulfram, bishop of Sens,
at the head of a party of monks, undertook a mission to the Frisians. He found
that they were accustomed to offer human sacrifices, the victims being put to
death by hanging. In answer to the taunt that, if his story were true, the
Saviour of whom he spoke could recall them to life, Wulfram restored five men
who had been executed; and after this display of power his preaching made many
converts. Radbod had allowed one of his children to be baptized, and had
himself consented to receive baptism; but, when one of his feet was already in
the font, he adjured the bishop in God's name to tell him in which of the
abodes which he had spoken of the former kings and nobles of the nation were.
Wulfram replied, that the number of the elect is fixed, and that those who had
died without baptism must necessarily be among the damned. “I would rather be
there with my ancestors”, said the king, “than in heaven with a handful of
beggars”; and, drawing back his foot from the baptistery, he remained a
heathen.
But the chief
efforts for the conversion of the Frisians were made by missionaries from the
British islands. Egbert, a pious Anglo-Saxon inmate of an Irish monastery (the
same who afterwards persuaded the monks of Iona to adopt the Roman Easter),
conceived the idea of preaching to the heathens of Germany. He was warned by
visions, and afterwards by the stranding of the vessel in which he had
embarked, that the enterprise was not for him; but his mind was still intent on
it, and he resolved to attempt it by means of his disciples. One of these,
Wigbert, went into Frisia in 690, and for two years preached with much success.
On his return, Willibrord, a Northumbrian, who before proceeding into Ireland
had been trained in Wilfrid’s monastery at Ripon, set out at the head of twelve
monks,—a further opening for their labours having been made by the victory
which Pipin of Heristal, the virtual sovereign of Austrasia, had gained over
Radbod at Dorstadt. Pipin received the missionaries with kindness, gave them
leave to preach in that part of the Frisian territory which had been added to
the Frankish kingdom, and promised to support them by his authority. After a
time Willibrord repaired to Rome with a view of obtaining the papal sanction
and instructions for his work, as also a supply of relics to be placed in the
churches which he should build. On his return, the work of conversion made such
progress that Pipin wished to have him consecrated as archbishop of the
district in which he had laboured, and for this purpose sent him a second time
to Rome. The pope, Sergius, consented, and instead of Willibrord’s barbaric
name bestowed on him that of Clement. The archbishop's see was fixed at
Wiltaburg, and he appears to have succeeded in extirpating paganism from the
Frankish portion of Frisia. He also attempted to spread the gospel in the
independent part of the country, and went even as far as Denmark, where,
however, his labours had but little effect. In his return he landed on
Heligoland, which was then called Fositesland, from a god
named Forseti or Fosite. The island was regarded
as holy; no one might touch the animals which lived on it, nor drink, except in
silence, of its sacred well: but in defiance of the popular superstition
Willibrord baptized three converts in the well, and his companions killed some
of the consecrated cattle. The pagan inhabitants, after having waited in vain
expectation that the vengeance of the gods would strike the profane strangers
with death or madness, carried them before Radbod, who was then in the island.
Lots were cast thrice before any one of the party could be chosen for death. At
length one was sacrificed, and Willibrord, after having denounced the errors of
heathenism with a boldness which won Radbod's admiration, was sent back with
honour to Pipin. The renewal of war between Radbod and the Franks interfered
for a time with the work of the missionaries. After the death of the pagan king
in 719, circumstances were more favourable for the preaching of the gospel in the
independent part of Frisia; and Willibrord continued in a course of active and
successful exertion until his death in 739. Among his fellow-labourers during a
part of this time was Boniface, afterwards the apostle of Germany.
CHAPTER IV.
ICONOCLASM. A.D. 717-775.
The gradual
advance of a reverence for images and pictures, from the time when art began to
be taken into the service of the church, has been related in the preceding
volume. But when it had reached a certain point, art had little to do with it.
It was not by the power of form or colour that the religious images influenced
the mind; it was not for the expression of ideal purity or majesty that one was
valued above another, but for superior sanctity or for miraculous virtue. Some
were supposed to have fallen down from heaven; some, to have been the work of
the evangelist St. Luke; and to others a variety of legends was attached.
Abgarus, king of Edessa, it was said, when in correspondence with our Lord,
commissioned a painter to take His likeness. But the artist, dazzled by the
glory of the countenance, gave up the attempt; whereupon the Saviour himself
impressed his image on a piece of linen, and sent it to the king. This tale was
unknown to Eusebius, although he inserted the pretended correspondence with
Abgarus in his history; and the image was said, in consequence of the apostasy
of a later king, to have been built up in a wall at Edessa, until, after a
concealment of five centuries, it was discovered by means of a vision. By it,
and by a picture of the blessed Virgin, “not made with hands”, the city
was saved from an attack of the Persians. Cloths of a like miraculous origin
(as was supposed) were preserved in other places; and many images were believed
to perform cures and other miracles, to exude sweat or odoriferous balsam, to
bleed, to weep, or to speak.
When images had
become objects of popular veneration, the cautions and distinctions by which
divines attempted to regulate this feeling were found unavailing. Three hundred
years before the time which we have now reached, Augustine, while repelling the
charge of idolatry which was brought against the church, had felt himself
obliged to acknowledge that many of its members were nevertheless "adorers
of pictures"; and the superstition had grown since Augustine's day. It
became usual to fall down before images, to pray to them, to kiss them, to burn
lights and incense in their honour, to adorn them with gems and precious
metals, to lay the hand on them in swearing, and even to employ them as
sponsors at baptism.
The moderate views
of Gregory the Great as to the use and the abuse of images have been already
mentioned.
But although, of
the two kindred superstitions, the reverence for relics was more characteristic
of the western, and that for images of the eastern church, the feeling of the
west in behalf of images was now increased, and the successors of Gregory were
ready to take a decided part in the great ecclesiastical and political
movements which arose out of the subject.
Leo the Isaurian,
who had risen from the class of substantial peasantry through the military
service of Justinian II, until in 717 he was raised by general acclamation to
the empire, was a man of great energy, and, as even his enemies the
ecclesiastical writers do not deny, was possessed of many noble qualities, and
of talents which were exerted with remarkable success both in war and in civil
administration. In the beginning of his reign he was threatened by the Arabs,
whose forces besieged Constantinople both by land and sea; but he destroyed
their fleet by the new invention of the Greek fire, compelled the army to
retire with numbers much diminished by privation and slaughter, and by a
succession of victories delivered his subjects from the fear of the Saracens for
many years.
It was not until
after he had secured the empire against foreign enemies that Leo began to
concern himself with the affairs of religion. In the 6th year of his reign he
issued an edict ordering that Jews and Montanists should be forcibly baptized.
The Jews submitted in hypocrisy, and mocked at the rites which they had
undergone. The Montanists, with the old fanaticism of the sect whose name they
bore, appointed a day on which, by general consent, they shut themselves up in
their meeting-houses, set fire to the buildings, and perished in the flames.
From these
measures it is evident that Leo seriously misconceived the position of the
temporal power in matters of religion, as well as the means which might rightly
be used for the advancement of religious truth. In the following year, after a
consultation with his officers, he made his first attempt against the
superstitious use of images. The motives of this proceeding are matter of
conjectured It is said that he was influenced by Constantine, bishop of
Nacolia, and by a counsellor named Bezer, who had for a time been in the
service of the caliph, and is described as an apostate from the faith. Perhaps
these persons may have represented to him the difficulties which this
superstition opposed to the conversion of Jews and Mahometans, who regarded it
as heathenish and idolatrous : they may, too, have set before him the risk of
persecution which it must necessarily bring on the Christian subjects of the
caliphs. Leo had seen that towns which relied on their miraculous images had
fallen a prey to the arms of the Saracens, and that even the tutelar image of
Edessa had been carried off by these enemies of the cross. And when, by
whatsoever means, a question on the subject had been suggested, the inconsistency
of the popular usages with the letter of Holy Scripture was likely to strike
forcibly a direct and untutored mind like that of the emperor. But in truth it
would seem—and more especially if we compare Leo's measures against images with
those which he took against Judaism and Montanism —that his object was as much
to establish an ecclesiastical autocracy as to purify the practice of the
church.
The earlier
controversies had shown that the multitude could be violently agitated by
subtle questions of doctrine which might have been supposed unlikely to excite
their interest. But here the matter in dispute was of a more palpable kind. The
movement did not originate with a speculative theologian, but with an emperor,
acting on his own will, without being urged by any party, or by any popular
cry. An attack was made on material and external objects of reverence, on
practices which were bound up with men’s daily familiar religion, and by
means of which the sincere, although unenlightened, piety of the age was accustomed
to find its expression. It merely proposed to abolish, without providing any
substitute for that which was abolished, without directing the mind to any
better and more spiritual worship; and at once the people, who had already been
provoked to discontent by some measures of taxation, rose in vehement and
alarming commotion against it. The controversy which had occupied the church
for a century was now forgotten, and monothelites were absorbed among the
orthodox when both parties were thrown together by an assault on the objects of
their common veneration.
Leo would seem
to have been utterly unprepared for the excitement which followed on the
publication of his edict, and he attempted to allay it by an explanation. It
was not, he said, his intention to do away with images, but to guard against
the abuse of them, and to protect them from profanation, by removing them to
such a height that they could not be touched or kissed. But the general
discontent was not to be so easily pacified, and events soon occurred which
added to its intensity. A Saracen army, which had advanced as far as Nicaea,
was believed to have been repulsed by the guardian images of the city. A
volcanic island was thrown up in the Aegean, and the air was darkened with
ashes—prodigies which, while the emperor saw in them a declaration of heaven
against the idolatry of his subjects, the monks, who had possession of the
popular mind, interpreted as omens of wrath against his impious proceedings.
The monastic influence was especially strong among the islanders of the
Archipelago. These rose in behalf of images; they set up one Cosmas as a
pretender to the throne, and an armed multitude, in an ill-equipped fleet,
appeared before Constantinople. But the Greek fire discomfited the disorderly
assailants; their leaders were taken and put to death; and Leo, provoked by the
resistance which his edict had met with, issued a second and more stringent
decree, ordering that all images should be destroyed, and that the place of
such as were painted on the walls of churches should be washed over.
The emperor,
relying on the pliability which had been shown on some former occasions by
Germanus, patriarch of Constantinople, had made repeated attempts to draw him
into the measures against images. But Germanus, who was now ninety-five years
of age, was not to be shaken. He reminded Leo of the oath which he had taken at
his coronation, to make no innovations in religion. It is said that in a
private interview the patriarch professed a conviction that images were to be
abolished, “but”, he added, “not in your reign”. “In whose reign, then?”
asked Leo. “In that of an emperor named Conon, who will be the forerunner of
Antichrist”. “Conon”, said the emperor, “is my own baptismal name”. Germanus
argued that images were meant to represent, not the Trinity, but the
incarnation; that, since the Saviour’s appearance in human form, the Old
Testament prohibitions were no longer applicable; that the church had not in
any general council condemned the use of images : and he referred to the
Edessan impression of our Lord’s countenance, and to the pictures painted by
St. Luke. “If I am a Jonas”, he said, “throw me into the sea. Without a general
council I can make no innovation on the faith”. He refused to subscribe the new
edict, and resigned his see, to which his secretary Anastasius was appointed.
A serious
disturbance soon after took place on the removal of a noted statue of the
Saviour, which stood over the “Brazen Gate” of the imperial palace, and
was known by the name of “the Surety”. This figure was the subject of many
marvellous legends, and was held in great veneration by the people. When,
therefore, a soldier was commissioned to take it down, crowds of women rushed
to the place, and clamorously entreated him to spare it. He mounted a ladder,
however, and struck his axe into the face; whereupon they dragged down the
ladder, and tore in pieces the man who had dared to assail the object of their
reverence. The women were now excited to frenzy, and, having been joined by a
mob of the other sex, rushed to the new patriarch’s house with the intention of
murdering him. Anastasius took refuge in the palace, and the emperor sent out
his guards, who suppressed the commotion, but not without considerable
bloodshed. “The Surety” was taken down, and its place was filled with an
inscription, in which the emperor gave vent to his enmity against images
This incident was
followed by some proceedings against the popular party. Many were scourged,
mutilated or banished; and the persecution fell most heavily on the monks, who
were especially obnoxious to the emperor, both as leaders in the resistance to
his measures, and because the images were for the most part of their
manufacture. Leo is charged with having rid himself of his controversial opponents
by shutting up schools for general education which had existed since the
time of the first Christian emperor, and even by burning a splendid
library, with the whole college of professors who were attached to it.
But beyond the
emperor’s dominions the cause of images found a formidable champion in John of
Damascus, the most celebrated theologian of his time. John, according to his
legendary biographer, a patriarch of Jerusalem who lived two centuries later,
was a civil officer, high in the service of the caliph of Damascus, when his
writings against the emperor's measures provoked Leo to attempt his
destructions. A letter was counterfeited in imitation of his handwriting,
containing an offer to betray Damascus to the Greeks, and this (which was
represented as one of many such letters) Leo enclosed to the caliph, with
expressions of abhorrence against the pretended writer’s treachery. The caliph,
without listening to John’s disavowals of the charge, or to his entreaties for
a delay of judgment, ordered his right hand to be cut off, and it was exposed
in the market-place until evening, when John requested that it might be given
to him, in order that by burying it he might relieve the intolerable pain which
he suffered while it hung in the air. On recovering it, he prostrated himself
before an image of the Virgin Mother, prayed that, as he had lost his hand for
the defence of images, she would restore it, and vowed thenceforth to devote it
to her service. He then lay down to sleep; the “Theotokos” appeared to him in a
vision, and in the morning the hand was found to be reunited to his arm. The
caliph, convinced of John’s innocence by this miracle, requested him to remain
in his service; but John betook himself to the monastery of St. Sabbas, near
Jerusalem, where the monks, alarmed at the neophyte’s great reputation, were
perplexed how to treat him, and subjected him to a variety of degrading, and
even disgusting, trials. But his spirit of obedience triumphed over all; he was
admitted into the monastery, and was afterwards advanced to the order of
presbyter.
Of the three
orations in which John of Damascus asserted the cause of images, two were
written before, and the third after, the forced resignation of Germanus.
He argues that images were forbidden to the Jews lest they should fall into the
error of their heathen neighbours, or should attempt to represent the invisible
Godhead; but that, since the Saviour’s incarnation, these reasons no longer
exist, and we must not be in bondage to the mere letter of Scripture. True it
is that Scripture does not prescribe the veneration of images; but neither can
we read there of the Trinity, or of the coessentiality, as distinctly set
forth; and images stand on the same ground with these doctrines, which have
been gathered by the fathers from the Scriptures. Holy Scripture countenances
images by the directions for the making of the cherubim, and also by our Lord’s
words as to the tribute-money. As that which bears Caesar’s image is Caesar’s,
and is to be rendered to him; so, too, that which bears Christ’s image is to be
rendered to Christ, forasmuch as it is Christ’s. That images are material, is
no good reason for refusing to reverence them; for the holy places are
material, the ink and the parchment of the Gospels are material, the
eucharistic table, its vessels and its ornaments,—nay, the very body and blood
of the Saviour,—are material. “I do not”, says John, “adore the matter, but the
Author of matter, who for my sake became material, that by matter He might work
out my salvation”. Images, he continues, are for the unlearned what books are
for those who can read; they are to the sight what speech is to the ears. He
distinguishes between that sort of worship which is to be reserved for God
alone, and that which for His sake is given to His angels and saints or to
consecrated things. He rejects the idea that, if the images of the Saviour and
of the blessed Virgin are to be allowed, those of the saints should be
abolished; if (he holds) the festivals of the saints are kept, if churches are
dedicated in their honour, so too ought their images to be reverenced. He
adduces a host of authorities from the fathers, with much the same felicity as
his quotations from Scripture, while the story of Epiphanius and the painted
curtain, which had been alleged by the iconoclasts, is set aside on the ground
that the letter which contains it might be a forgery, or that Epiphanius might
have intended to guard against some unrecorded local abuse; that the Cypriot
bishop’s own church still used images, and that, in any case, the act of an
individual does not bind the whole church. John denies that the emperor has any
authority to legislate in ecclesiastical affairs :—“The well-being of the
state”, he says, “pertains to princes, but the ordering of the church to
pastors and teachers”; and he threatens Leo with scriptural examples of
judgment against those who invaded the rights of the church.
In Italy the
measures of Leo produced a great agitation. The allegiance of that country had
long been gradually weakening. The exarchs were known to the people only as
tax-gatherers who drained them of their money, and sent it off to
Constantinople; for defence against the Lombards or other enemies, the Italian
subjects of the empire were obliged to rely on themselves, without any
expectation of effective help from the emperor or his lieutenant. The pope was
the virtual head of the Italians; and the connexion which the first Gregory and
his successors had laboured to establish with the Frankish princes, as a means
of strengthening themselves against the empire, had lately been rendered more
intimate by the agency of the great missionary Boniface. But the ancient and
still undiminished hatred with which the Romans regarded their neighbours the
Lombards weighed against the motives which might have disposed the popes to
take an opportunity of breaking with the empire; and Gregory II, although he
violently opposed Leo on the question of images, yet acted in some sort the
part of a mediator between him and his Italian subjects.
Gregory, on
receiving the edicts against images, rejected them. The people of Ravenna
expelled the exarch, who sought a refuge at Pavia. Liutprand, king of the
Lombards, eagerly took advantage of the disturbances to pour his troops into
the imperial territory, and, sometimes in hostility to the exarch, sometimes in
combination with him against the pope, endeavoured to profit by the dissensions
of his neighbours. One exarch was killed in the course of the commotions. The
pope, hoping for the conversion of Leo (as it is said by writers in the Roman
interest), restrained the Italians from setting up a rival emperor; and when
Liutprand, in alliance with a new exarch, appeared before the walls of Rome, he
went out to him and prevailed on the Lombard king to give up his design against
the city. Thus far, therefore, it would appear that the emperor was chiefly
indebted to Gregory for the preservation of his Italian dominions. But the
relations between these potentates were of no friendly kind. It is said that repeated
attempts were made by Leo’s order to assassinate Gregory; perhaps the
foundation of the story may have been that, as the pope himself states, there
was an intention of carrying him off to the east, as Martin had been carried
off in the preceding century. On the resignation of the patriarch Germanus,
Gregory refused to acknowledge his successor, and wrote to Leo in a style of
vehement defiance. He urges the usual arguments in behalf of images, and
reproaches the emperor with his breach of the most solemn engagements. “We
must”, he says, “write to you grossly and rudely, forasmuch as you are
illiterate and gross. Go into our elementary schools, and say, ‘I am the
overthrower and persecutor of images’; and forthwith the children will cast
their tablets at you, and you will be taught by the unwise that which you
refuse to learn from the wise”. Leo, he says, had boasted of being like Uzziah;
that, as the Jewish king destroyed the brazen serpent after it had existed 800
years, so he himself had cast out images after a like time; and the pope,
without raising any question either as to Jewish or Christian history, makes
him welcome to the supposed parallel. It would, he says, be less evil to be
called a heretic than an iconoclast; for the infamy of the heretic is known to
few, and few understand his offence; but here the guilt is palpable and open as
day. Leo had proposed a council, as a means of settling the question; but he is
told that the proposal is idle, inasmuch as, if a council were gathered, he is
unfit to take the part of a religious emperor in it. To say, as he had said, “I
am emperor and priest”, might become one who had protected and endowed the
church, but not one who had plundered it, and had drawn people away from the
pious contemplation of images to frivolous amusements : emperors are for
secular matters, priests for spiritual. The pope mocks at the threat of
carrying him off to Constantinople; he has but to withdraw twenty-four furlongs
from the walls of Rome into Campania, and his enemies would have to pursue the
winds. Why, it had been asked, had the six general councils said nothing of
images? As well, replies Gregory, might you ask why they said nothing of common
food and drink; images are matters of traditional and unquestioned use; the bishops
who attended the councils carried images with them. The emperor is exhorted to
repent, and is threatened with judgments; he is charged to take warning from
the fate of the monothelite Constans, and from the glory of that prince's
victims, the martyrs Maximus and Martin.
The sequel of
Gregory’s proceedings is matter of controversy. Extreme Romanists and their
extreme opponents agree in stating that the pope excommunicated the emperor,
withdrew his Italian subjects from their allegiance, and forbade the payment of
tribute—by the rightful exercise of apostolical authority according to one
party; by an anti-Christian usurpation according to the other. But more
temperate inquirers have shown that these representations are incorrect. The
popes of that age made no pretension to the right of dethroning princes or of
absolving subjects from their allegiance; Gregory, in his second letter, while
he denies that the emperor is entitled to interfere with the church, expressly
disclaims the power of interfering with the sovereign : and the story as to the
withdrawal of tribute seems to have grown out of the fact of a popular
resistance to an impolitic increase of taxation. Although Gregory condemned
iconoclasm, it appears that he did not pronounce any excommunication against
the emperor; and even if he excommunicated him, the sentence would have been
unheeded by the church of Constantinople. The utmost that can be established,
therefore, appears to be, that, by raising a cry against Leo as a heretic and a
persecutor, he rendered him odious to his Italian subjects, and so paved the
way for that separation from the empire which followed within half a century.
In the following
year Gregory II was succeeded by a third pope of the same name, for whom it was
still held necessary that, before his consecration, the election should be
confirmed by the exarch. Gregory III, a Syrian by birth, was zealous in the
cause of images, and laboured to increase the popular veneration of them. He
remonstrated with Leo against his iconoclastic proceedings, and held a
council of ninety-eight bishops, which anathematized all the enemies of images,
but without mentioning the emperor by name. Leo, indignant at the pope’s
audacity, imprisoned his envoys, and resolved to send a fleet to reduce Italy into
better subjection. But the fleet was disabled by storms, and the emperor was
obliged to content himself with confiscating the papal revenues (or
“patrimony”) in Sicily, Calabria, and other parts of his dominions, and
transferring Greece and Illyricum from the Roman patriarchate to that of
Constantinople.
Gregory III was
succeeded in 741 by Zacharias, and Leo by his son Constantine, whose reign
extended to the unusual length of thirty-four years. This prince (who is
commonly distinguished by the name Copronymus, derived from his having in
infancy polluted the baptismal font) is charged by the ecclesiastical writers
with monstrous vices, and with the practice of magical arts; while his
apologists contend that he was remarkably chaste and temperate. The characteristics
which are beyond all controversy are his vigour, his ability, and his cruelty.
In war he successfully defended his empire against Saracens, Bulgarians, and
other enemies, and under him its internal administration was greatly improved.
The difficulties
in which Constantine was involved by the Saracen war, and by the discontents
arising out of the question as to images, encouraged his brother-in-law
Artavasdus to pretend to the throne; it would seem, indeed, that he was almost
forced into this course by the emperor’s jealousy. Artavasdus appealed to
the popular affection for images, and restored them in all places of which he
got possession. He was crowned by the patriarch Anastasius, who, holding the
cross in his hands, publicly swore that Constantine had avowed to him a belief
that our Lord was a mere man, born in the ordinary way. Pope Zacharias
acknowledged Artavasdus as emperor; but, after having maintained his claim for
three years, the rival of Constantine was put down, and he and his adherents
were punished with great severity. Anastasius was blinded, and was exhibited in
the hippodrome, mounted on an ass, with his face towards the tail; yet after
this Constantine restored him to the patriarchate—by way, it would seem, of
proclaiming his contempt for the whole body of the clergy.
It is said that
Constantine expressed Nestorian opinions, and a disbelief in the intercession
of the blessed Virgin and of the saints. But if so, the words were spoken in
conferences which were intended to be secret; and it was the emperor’s policy
to feel his way carefully before taking any public step in matters of religion.
On the question as to images, he wished to strengthen himself by the authority
of a general council, and summoned one to meet in the year 754, having in the
preceding year desired that, by way of preparation, the subject should be
discussed by the provincial assemblies of bishops. The see of Constantinople
was then vacant by the death of Anastasius—a circumstance which may have tended
to secure the ready compliance of some who aspired to fill it. The remaining
three patriarchs of the east were under the Mahometan dominion, and Stephen of
Rome disregarded the imperial citation. In the absence of all the patriarchs,
therefore, the bishops of Ephesus and Perga presided over the council, which
was held in a palace on the Asiatic side of the Bosphorus, with the exception
of the final sitting, which took place in the church of the Blachernae. The
number of bishops, although collected from the emperor's dominions only,
amounted to three hundred and thirty-eight, and their decisions, after sessions
which lasted from February to August, are described as unanimous—a proof rather
of the subjection in which the episcopate was held than of any real conviction.
The assembled
bishops professed to rest their judgment on the authority of the fathers, from
whose writings extracts were read. They declared all representations made for
religious purposes by the art of painter or sculptor to be presumptuous,
heathenish, and idolatrous. Those who make such representations of the Saviour,
it is said, either limit the incomprehensible God to the bounds of created
flesh, or confound the natures, like Eutyches, or deny the Godhead, like Arius,
or, with Nestorius, separate it from the manhood so as to make two persons.
The Eucharist alone is declared to be a proper image of the Saviour—the
union of the Divine grace with the material elements typifying that of the
Godhead with his human form. All images, therefore, are to be removed out of
churches. Bishops, priests, or deacons contravening the decisions of the
council, whether by invoking images, by worshipping them, by setting them up,
or by secretly keeping them, are to be deposed; monks and lay persons offending
in like manner are to be excommunicated. But it was ordered that no one should
deface or meddle with sacred vessels or vestments, under pretext of their being
adorned with figures, unless by permission of the emperor or of the patriarch;
and that no person in authority should despoil churches on this account, as had
already been done in some instances. With a view perhaps of clearing themselves
from the aspersions which were thrown on the emperor's faith, the bishops
formally declared the lawfulness of invoking the blessed Virgin and the saints.
And they pronounced anathemas against all religious art, anathematizing by name
some noted defenders of images—Germanus, George of Cyprus, and John of
Damascus, whom they designated by the name of Mansour loaded
with a profusion of dishonourable epithets, and denounced with a threefold
curse.
Fortified by the
decisions of the council, Constantine now ordered that all images should be
removed. For the religious paintings on church walls, he ordered that other
subjects—such as birds and fruits, or scenes from the chase, the theatre, and
the circus—should be substituted. He required the clergy and the more noted
monks to subscribe the decrees of the synod and at a later time an oath against
images was exacted from all the inhabitants of the empire. It does not appear
that any of the bishops refused to comply; but the monks were violent and
obstinate in their resistance, and the emperor endeavoured to subdue them by
the most barbarous cruelties. The zeal of the monks in behalf of images provoked
him even to attempt the extirpation of monachism by forcing them to abandon
their profession. Thus we read that a number of monks were compelled to appear
in the hippodrome at Constantinople, each holding by the hand a woman of
disreputable character, and so to stand while the populace mocked at them and
spit on them. The new patriarch, Constantine, whom the emperor had presented to
the council as the successor of Anastasius on the last day of its meeting, was
obliged publicly to forswear images, and, in violation of the monastic vows
which he had taken, to attend the banquets of the palace, to eat and drink
freely, to wear garlands, to witness the gross spectacles, and to listen to the
indecent language and music, in which the emperor delighted. Monasteries were
destroyed, converted into barracks, or applied to other secular uses. The
governor of the Thracian theme, Michael Lachanadraco, especially distinguished
himself by the energy of his proceedings against the monks. He assembled a
great number of them in a plain, and told them that such of them as were
inclined to obey the emperor and himself must forthwith put on a white dress
and take wives; while those who should refuse were to lose their eyes and to be
banished to Cyprus. Some of them complied, but the greater part suffered the
penalty. Lachanadraco put many monks to death; he anointed the beards of some
with a mixture of oil and wax, and then set them on fire; he burnt down
monasteries, sold the plate, books, cattle, and other property which belonged
to them, and remitted the price to the emperor, who publicly thanked him for
his zeal, and recommended him as an example to other governors. Relics were to
some extent involved in the fate of images, although not so much as consistency
might have seemed to required Lachanadraco seized all which he found carried
about the person, and punished the wearers as impious and disobedient. The
relics of St. Euphemia, at Chalcedon, which even as early as the time of the
fourth general council had been famous for miraculous virtue, and were believed
to exude a fragrant balsam, were thrown into the sea, and the place where they
had lately reposed was defiled. But it is said that they were carried by the
waves to Lemnos, where visions indicated the spot in which they were to be
found, and secured their preservation until more favourable times.
The monks, on
their part, no doubt did much to provoke the emperor and his officers to
additional cruelty by violent and fanatical behaviour. Thus, one named
Peter “the calybit” made his way into the presence of Constantine, and
upbraided him as a new Valens and Julian for persecuting Christ in His members
and in His images. For this audacity Peter was scourged in the hippodrome, and
was afterwards strangled. Another famous sufferer was Stephen, who had lived as
a monk for sixty years. He boldly defied the emperor; he remained unshaken by
banishment or tortures, and, by way of illustrating the manner in which insults
offered to images might be supposed to affect the holy persons whom they
represent, he produced a coin stamped with the emperor’s head, threw it on the
ground, and trod on it. In consequence of this act he was imprisoned; but the
sympathy of his admirers was displayed so warmly, that Constantine was provoked
to exclaim, “Am I, or is this monk, emperor of the world?”. The words were
caught up as a hint by some courtiers, who rushed to the prison and broke it
open. Stephen was dragged through the streets by a rope tied to one of his
feet, until he was dead, and his body was then torn in pieces, which were
thrown into a place appropriated to the burial of heathens and excommunicate
persons, of suicides and of criminals.
The patriarch
Constantine, after all his compliances, was accused of having held treasonable
communications with Stephen, and of having spoken disrespectfully of the
emperor; and on these charges he was banished to an island, while Nicetas, an
eunuch of Slavonic origin, was raised to the patriarchate in his stead. In the
second year of his banishment, Constantine was brought back. After
having been beaten until he could not walk, he was carried into the cathedral,
where the accusations against him were read aloud, and at every count of the
indictment an imperial functionary struck him on the face. He was then forced
to stand in the pulpit, while Nicetas pronounced his excommunication; after
which he was stripped of the pall, the ensign of his ecclesiastical dignity,
and was led backwards out of the church. On the following day he was carried
into the hippodrome; his hair, eyebrows, and beard were plucked out; he was set
on an ass, with his face towards the tail, which he was compelled to hold with
both hands; and his nephew, whose nose had been cut off, led the animal around,
while the spectators hooted at and spat on the fallen patriarch. He was then
thrown violently to the ground, his neck was trodden on, and he lay prostrate,
exposed to the jeers of the rabble, until the games of the day were over. A few
days later, some patricians were sent to question him in prison as to the
emperor’s orthodoxy, and as to the decisions of the council against images. The
patriarch, thinking to soothe his persecutors’ rage, expressed approval of
everything. “This”, they said, “was all that we wished to hear further from thy
impure mouth; now begone to cursing and darkness!”. The wretched man was
immediately beheaded, and his head, after having been publicly exposed for
three days, was thrown, with his body, into the same place of ignominy where
Stephen had before been buried.
These details have
been given as a specimen of the cruelties which are ascribed to Constantine
Copronymus. To the end of his reign he was unrelenting in his enmity against
the worshippers of images. In the year 775, while on a military expedition, he
was seized with a burning pain in his legs, which (it is said) forced from him
frequent cries that he already felt the pains of hell. He died at sea, on his
way to Constantinople.
CHAPTER V.
SAINT BONIFACE A.D. 715-755.
Among the
missionary enterprises of the Anglo-Saxons had been some attempts to convert
the nations of Northern Germany. Suidbert, one of the original companions of
Willibrord, was consecrated in England during his master’s first visit to Rome,
and went forth to preach to the Boructuarians, who occupied a territory between
the Ems and the Yssel; but the disorders of the country obliged him to withdraw
from it, and he afterwards laboured on the lower Rhine. Two brothers named
Hewald, and distinguished from each other by the epithets White and Black, are
also celebrated as having penetrated into the country of the Old Saxons, and
having there ended their lives by martyrdom. But no great or lasting missionary
success had been achieved to the east of the Rhine in the lower part of its course
until the time of Boniface.
This missionary,
whose original name was Winfrid, was born at Crediton, in Devonshire, of a
noble and wealthy family, about the year 680. It was intended that he should
follow a secular career; but the boy was early influenced by the discourse of
some monks who visited his father's house, and at the age of seven he entered a
monastery at Exeter, from which he afterwards removed to that of Nutscelle
(Nutshalling or Nursling) in Hampshire. Here he became famous for his ability as
a preacher and as an expositor of Scripture. He was employed in important
ecclesiastical business, and had the prospect of rising to eminence in the
church of his own country; but he was seized with an earnest desire to labour
for the extension of the gospel, and, with two companions, he crossed the sea
to Frisia, in the year 716. The state of things in that country was
unfavourable for his design. Charles, who in later ages was called Martel, the
son of Pipin of Heristal by a concubine, had possessed himself of the mayoralty
of the palace in Austrasia, and was now engaged in war with Radbod of Frisia,
who had made an alliance with Ragenfrid, the mayor of the Neustrian palace. The
pagan prince had destroyed many churches and monasteries, and, although he admitted
Boniface to an interview, he refused him permission to preach in his dominions.
Boniface therefore returned to Nutscelle, where the monks, on the occurrence of
a vacancy in the headship of their house, were desirous to elect him abbot. But
his missionary zeal induced him to withstand their importunities; and, having
secured the appointment of another abbot, through the assistance of his bishop,
Daniel of Winchester, he set out for Rome in the spring of 717. A letter from
Daniel procured him a kind reception from Gregory II, who held many conferences
with him during the following winter; and in 718 Boniface left Rome, carrying
with him a large supply of relics, with a commission by which the pope
authorized him to preach to the heathens of Germany wherever he might find an
opportunity. After having surveyed Bavaria and Thuringia, he was induced by
tidings of Radbod's death to go again into Frisia, where for three years
he labored under Willibrord. The aged bishop wished to appoint him his
successor; but Boniface declined the honour, on the ground that, as he was not
yet fifty years old, he was unfit for so high an office, and that he must
betake himself to the sphere for which the pope had especially appointed him.
He therefore took leave of Willibrord, and passed into Hessia. Two local
chiefs, Detdic and Dierolf, who, although professing Christianity, were
worshippers of idols, granted him leave to establish himself at Amanaburg, on
the Ohm (Amana), where in a short time he reclaimed them from their heathenish
practices, and baptized many thousands of Hessians. On receiving a report of
this success, Gregory summoned Boniface to Rome, and, after having exacted a
formal profession of faith, ordained him as a regionary bishop, at the same
time binding him to the papal see by an oath, which was a novelty as imposed on
a missionary, although, with some necessary changes, it was the same which had
long been required of bishops within the proper patriarchate of Rome. Standing
at the tomb of St. Peter, to whom the oath was addressed, Boniface solemnly
pledged himself to obey the apostle, and the pope as his vicar; in no wise to
consent to anything against the unity of the catholic church; in all things to
keep his faith to the apostle, and to the interests of the Roman see; to have
no communion or fellowship with bishops who might act contrary to the
institutions of the holy fathers; but to check such persons, if possible, or
otherwise to report them faithfully to his lord the pope.
The bishop
received from the pope a code of regulations for the government of his church
(probably the collection of Dionysius Exiguus); and, having learnt by
experience the importance of securing the countenance of princes for missionary
undertakings, he carried with him a recommendation from Gregory to Charles
Martel, who, under the name of the effete descendants of Clovis, was the
virtual sovereign of their kingdom. He was also furnished by the pope with
letters to the nations among which his labours were to be employed. Charles
Martel received the missionary coldly; such enterprises as that of Boniface had
no interest for the rude warrior, nor were the clergy of his court likely to
bespeak his favour for one whose life and thoughts differed widely from their
own. Boniface, however, obtained from Charles the permission which he desired,
to preach beyond the Rhine, with a letter of protection which proved to be very
valuable
In Hessia and
Thuringia, the countries to which he now repaired, Christianity had already
been long preached, but by isolated teachers, and without any regular system.
The belief and the practice of the converts were still largely mixed with
paganism; Boniface even speaks of presbyters who offered sacrifices to the
heathen gods. The preachers had for the most part proceeded from the Irish
church, in which diocesan episcopacy was as yet unknown, and the jurisdiction
was separate from the order of a bishop; they had brought with them its
peculiar ideas as to the limitation of the episcopal rights; they were
unrestrained by any discipline or by any regard for unity; they owned no
subjection to Rome, and were under no episcopal authority. Boniface often
complains of these preachers as fornicators and adulterers—words which may in
some cases imply a charge of real immorality, but which in general mean nothing
more than that the Irish missionaries held the doctrine of their native church
as to the lawfulness of marriage for the clergy. He speaks, too, of some who
imposed on the people by pretensions to extraordinary asceticism—feeding on
milk and honey only, and rejecting even bread. With these rival teachers he was
involved in serious and lasting contentions.
Among the
collection of Boniface’s correspondence is a letter from his old patron, Daniel
of Winchester, containing advice for the conduct of his missionary work. The
bishop tells him that, in discussions with the heathen, he ought not to
question the genealogies of their gods, but to argue from them that beings
propagated after the fashion of mankind must not be gods but men. The argument
is to be urged by tracing back the genealogies to the beginning; by asking such
questions as— “When was the first god generated? To which sex did this god
belong? Has the generation of gods come to an end? If it has ceased, why? Is
the world older than the gods? If so, who governed it before they existed?”.
The missionary must argue mildly, and must avoid all appearance of insult or
offence. He must contrast the truth of Christianity with the absurdities of the
pagan mythology. He must ask how it is that the gods allow Christians to
possess the fairest places of the earth, while their own votaries are confined
to cold and barren tracts; he is to dwell on the growth of the Christian church
from nothing to the predominance which it has already attained.
It would seem,
however, that Boniface rarely had occasion to enter into arguments of this
sort, but was obliged to rely on others of a more palpable kind. He found that
an oak near Geismar, sacred to the thunder-god Donar, was held in great reverence
by the Hessians, and that the impression which his words made on the people was
checked by their attachment to this object of ancestral veneration. He
therefore, at the suggestion of some converts, resolved to cut down the tree. A
multitude of pagans assembled and stood around, uttering fierce curses, and
expecting the vengeance of the gods to show itself on the missionary and his
companions. But when Boniface had hardly begun his operations, a violent gust
of wind shook the branches, and the oak fell to the ground, broken into four
equal pieces. The pagans at once renounced their gods, and with the wood of the
tree Boniface built a chapel in honour of St. Peter.
After this triumph
the success of his preaching was rapid. He founded churches and monasteries,
and was reinforced by many monks and nuns from his own country, who assisted
him in the labours of conversion and Christian education. Gregory III, soon
after being raised to the popedom, in 732, conferred on him the pall of an
archbishop; and when in 738 Boniface paid a third visit to Rome, he was
received with the honour due to a missionary who had by that time baptized a
hundred thousand converts. On his return northwards, he was induced by Odilo,
duke of Bavaria, to remain for a time in that country, where he had already
laboured about three years before. He found there a general profession of
Christianity; but there was only one bishop, Vivilus by name; there was no
system of ecclesiastical government; and, as in other parts of Germany, he had
to contend with the rivalry of the irregular missionaries from Ireland.
Boniface divided the country into four dioceses—Salzburg, Passau (which was
assigned to Vivilus), Ratisbon, and Freising; and, having thus organized the
Bavarian church, he returned to the more especial scene of his labours.
The name of
Charles Martel is memorable in the history of the church and of the world for
having turned back the course of Mahometan conquest. The Saracens of Spain had
overrun the south of France, had made their way as far as the Loire, and were
marching against Tours, with the intention of plundering the treasures which
the devotion of centuries had accumulated around the shrine of St. Martin, when
they were met by Charles, at the head of an army collected from many races—Franks,
Germans, Gauls, men of the north, and others. His victory near Poitiers
(although the slaughter has been greatly exaggerated by legendary writers) put
a stop for ever to the progress of their arms towards the north; and while they
were further weakened by internal dissensions, Charles, following up his
advantage, succeeded in driving them back beyond the Pyrenees. But the vast
benefit which he thus conferred on Christendom was purchased at a cost which
for the time pressed heavily on the church of France. In order to meet the
exigencies of the war, he seized the treasures of churches, and rewarded the
chiefs who followed him with the temporalities of bishoprics and abbeys; so
that, notwithstanding his great services to the Christian cause, his memory is
branded by the French ecclesiastical writers as that of a profane and
sacrilegious prince, and a synod held at Quiercy, in the year 858, assured one
of his descendants that for this sin Eucherius, bishop of Orleans, had seen him
tormented “in the lower hell”.
Boniface, although
he found the name of the Frankish mayor a powerful assistance in his labours
beyond the Rhine, was thwarted at the Frankish court by the nobles who had got
possession of ecclesiastical revenues, and by the rude, secular, fighting and
hunting bishops, who were most congenial to the character of Charles. In a
letter to Daniel of Winchester, he complains of being obliged to have
intercourse with such persons. The bishop in reply wisely advises him, on
scriptural authority, to keep himself pure, and to bear with such faults in
others as it may not be in his power to amend.
Both Gregory III
and Charles Martel died in 741. The new pope, Zacharias, extended Boniface’s
power by authorizing him to reform the whole Frankish church. The sons of
Charles were glad to avail themselves of the assistance of Rome in a work of
which they felt the necessity; and from Carloman, who had succeeded to the
mayoralty of Austrasia, while Pipin held that of Neustria, Boniface received an
amount of support which he had hitherto in vain endeavoured to obtain. He now
erected four bishoprics for Hesse and Thuringia; and in 742, at the request of
Carloman (as he says), was held a council for the reformation of the church—the
first Austrasian council which had met for eighty years. This council was for
some years followed by others, collected from one or from both divisions of the
Frankish territory. They were not, however, composed of ecclesiastics only, but
were mixed assemblies of the national estates; and, while Boniface was
acknowledged in his high office as the pope's commissioner, the decrees were
set forth by the Frankish princes in their own name, and appointments which had
been already made by the papal authority were again made, afresh and
independently, by the secular power. Even the jurisdiction of Boniface over
other bishops was thus granted anew to him. The canons of these assemblies were
directed towards the establishment of order in the church, by providing for
annual synods, by forbidding ecclesiastics to hunt, to hawk, to serve in war;
by the enforcement of celibacy on the clergy; by subjecting the clergy to the
bishops and discountenancing such as were under no regular discipline. An
attempt was made to recover to their proper uses the ecclesiastical revenues
which had been alienated by Charles Martel. The first council ordered their
restoration, but this was not to be so easily effected. The council of the
following year was reduced to attempt a compromise, by allowing that, in
consideration of the wars and of other circumstances, the property should for a
time be retained by the lay holders, but that for each casata a solidus should
be paid to the ecclesiastical owners. But in the later councils the subject
does not appear, and it would seem that the attempt was given up as hopeless.
The councils also made enactments for the suppression of heathen practices,
such as divination, the use of amulets, need-fire (i.e. the
production of fire by the friction of wood and tow), and the offering of
sacrifices, whether to the old pagan deities, or to the saints who with some
converts had taken their place—practices of which some, with a remarkable
tenacity, have kept their hold on the northern nations even to our own day.
In 742 Boniface
laid the foundation of the great abbey of Fulda, through the agency of Sturmi,
a noble Bavarian, whom he had trained up in his seminary at Fritzlar. The
original intention was unconnected with educational or missionary plans—to
provide a place for ascetic retirement. Sturmi and his companions were charged
to seek out a remote and lonely position in the Buchonian forest, between the
four nations to which their master had preached; and when they had chosen a
suitable spot, on the banks of the river Fulda, they had to clear it by cutting
down trees, which furnished them with materials for a little chapel. Sturmi was
afterwards sent to Monte Cassino and other Italian monasteries, in order that
he might become acquainted with the best monastic systems, and the rule
established at Fulda was more rigid than that of St. Benedict. The monks were
never to eat flesh; their strongest drink was to be a thin beer, although wine
was afterwards allowed for the sick. They were to have no serfs, but were to
subsist by the labour of their own hands. The new foundation soon became
important, and was extended to purposes beyond those which Boniface had had in
view. Princes and nobles enriched it with gifts of land, and both from the
Frankish kings and from the popes it enjoyed special privileges; although grave
doubts have been cast on the documents by which some of these are said to have
been conferred, and especially on the grant by which Zacharias is represented
as exempting it from all jurisdiction save that of the apostolic see.
Boniface continued
to meet with difficulties. His scheme of a regular organization, by which
bishops were to be subject to metropolitans, and these to the successor of St.
Peter, did not find favour with the Frankish prelates. Of three on whom the
pope intended to confer the pall, and who had been persuaded to apply for it,
two afterwards refused it, probably in consequence of having further considered
the obligations to Rome which it involved. And he still had to encounter the
opposition of irregular or heretical teachers, whom he describes as far more
numerous than those of the catholic communion, and as stained in many cases
with the most infamous vices.
Of these opponents
the most noted were Adelbert and Clement. Adelbert was of Gaulish descent, and
had obtained uncanonical consecration as a bishop from some ignorant members of
the order. He is described as affecting extraordinary sanctity, and the
accounts of him lead us to suppose him a person of fanatical character. He
relied much on a letter which was written in the name of the Saviour and was
said to have been sent down from heaven. He said that an angel had brought him
some relics of surpassing sanctity from the ends of the earth. In opposition to
the regular bishops and clergy, he held meetings in fields and at wells; and in
such places he set up crosses and built little oratories. He opposed the
practice of pilgrimage to Rome. He prayed to angels of names before unknown,
such as Tubuel, Sabuoc, and Simiel. He is said to have disparaged the saints
and martyrs, refusing to dedicate churches in their honour, while, with a
self-importance which, however inconsistent, is certainly not without
parallels, he dedicated them in his own name instead. A life of him, filled
with tales of visions and miracles, was circulated; and—whether from vanity or
in order to ridicule the relics which Boniface had brought from Rome—he
distributed the parings of his own nails and hair among his admirers. These, it
is said, spoke of his merits as something on which they might rely for aid ; and,
when they prostrated themselves at his feet, for the purpose of confessing
their sins, he told them that it was needless—that he knew all things and had
forgiven ail their misdeeds, so that they might go home in peace, with the
assurance of pardon.
While Adelbert
gathered his sect in Austrasia, Clement was preaching in the German territory.
Of this person, who was a Scot from Ireland, we are told that he set at nought
all canons and all ecclesiastical authority; that he despised the writings of
the most esteemed fathers, such as Jerome, Augustine, and Gregory; that he had
two sons born in “adultery” (i.e. in wedlock), and yet
considered himself to be a true Christian bishop; that hejudaically held
marriage with a brother’s widow to be lawful; that he believed our Lord’s
descent into hell to have delivered the souls of unbelievers as well as
believers; and that on the subject of predestination he held horrible opinions
contrary to the catholic faith.
Boniface brought
the case of Adelbert before a Neustrian council at Soissons in 744, and
obtained a condemnation of the heretic, with an order that the crosses which he
had erected should be burnt. But in the following year Adelbert as well as
Clement appear to have been in full activity. Boniface procured a censure of
both from another council, and reported the matter for investigation to pope
Zacharias, whom he requested to obtain from Carloman an order that they
should be imprisoned and debarred from communication with all faithful
Christians. In consequence of this application, the documents of the case were
examined by a Roman synod, which sentenced Adelbert to be deposed, put to
penance, and, in case of obstinacy, anathematized with all his followers; while
Clement was to be forthwith subjected to deposition and anathema. Two years
later, however, the two again appear; it would seem that, besides enjoying a
great amount of veneration with the common people, who had persecuted Boniface
for his proceedings against Adelbert, they even had some influence over Carloman
himself; and it was probably in consequence of this that Zacharias now advised
a course of dealing with them which is hardly consistent with the decided
condemnation before passed on them. The further history of Clement is utterly
unknown; as to Adelbert it is stated by a writer of questionable authority that
he was imprisoned at Fulda, and made his escape from the abbey, but was
murdered by some swineherds whom he met with in his flight.
Another person
with whom Boniface came into collision was an Irish ecclesiastic named Virgil.
Virgil, when ordered by him to rebaptize some persons at whose baptism the
words of administration had been mutilated by an ignorant priest, appealed to
Rome against the order, and Zacharias pronounced that the sacrament was valid,
inasmuch as the mistake did not proceed from heresy, but only from grammatical
ignorance. Some time after this, Virgil was nominated to the see of Salzburg,
when Boniface objected to him that he held the existence of another world below
ours, with a sun, a moon, and inhabitants of its own. Zacharias condemned the
opinion, and summoned Virgil to Rome, but it would seem that he was able to
clear his orthodoxy, as he was allowed to take possession of Salzburg, and
eventually attained the honour of canonization.
The German church
had now advanced beyond that stage in which its primate might fitly be a
missionary, without any determinate see. Boniface wished to fix himself at
Cologne—probably with a view to Frisia, which, since the death of Willibrord,
in 739, he had regarded as included within his legatine care; and to this he
obtained the consent of the Frankish chiefs, and the sanction of Pope
Zacharias. But before the arrangement could be carried into effect, events
occurred which caused it to be set aside. In 744, the same year in which
Cologne became vacant by the death of Raginfrid, Ceroid, bishop of Mentz
(Mayence), was slain in a warlike expedition against the Saxons, and his son
Gewillieb, who until then had been a layman of Carloman’s court, was consecrated
to the see. In the following year the new bishop accompanied the mayor of the
palace to war, with a resolution to avenge his father's death; he discovered
the Saxon by whose hand it had been caused, and, while the Frankish and the
Saxon armies were encamped on opposite banks of the Weser, invited him to a
conference in the midst of the stream. The two rode into the water, and at
their meeting, the bishop stabbed the Saxon—an act which was the signal for a
battle, in which the Franks were victorious. Gewillieb returned to his see as
if he had done nothing inconsistent with his episcopal character; nor does it
appear that any disapprobation of it was felt by Carloman or his nobles. But
Boniface, after having so lately exerted himself to procure the enactment of
canons against clerical warriors, now felt himself bound to enforce them, and
submitted the case of Gewillieb to a council, which declared the bishop guilty
of blood. Gewillieb yielded, resigned his see, and spent the remainder of his
life in the enjoyment of some lesser benefices; and Boniface was unwillingly
obliged by the Frankish nobles to accept the bishopric thus vacated as the seat
of his metropolitan jurisdiction, instead of that which he had himself chosen.
The pope acquiesced in the change, and subjected to him, as archbishop of
Mayence, the dioceses of Worms Spires, Tongres, Cologne, and Utrecht, with all
the nations of Germany which had received the gospel through his labours.
In 747 Carloman
resigned his power, and became a monk on Mount Soracte, from which, on finding
himself disquieted by the visits of his countrymen, he afterwards withdrew to
Monte Cassino. This change, by which the whole power of the Frankish kingdom
was thrown into the hands of Pipin, would seem to have operated to the
disadvantage of Boniface. It has been very generally believed that he
officiated at the coronation of Pipin at Soissons, when the mayor of the palace
at length assumed the name of king (A.D. 752); but the evidence of this is open
to some doubt, and it has even been argued that, instead of promoting, he
opposed the revolution which transferred the crown from the descendants of
Clovis to another dynasty. The duties of his office began to weigh heavily on
him. He had still to struggle against much opposition on the part of bishops
and clergy, while his labours were greatly disturbed by the frequent incursions
of pagans, by whom he reported to Pope Stephen in 752 that thirty churches in
his diocese had been burnt or demolished. He had, with some difficulty,
obtained permission from Rome to nominate a successor to the see of Mayence
when he should feel the approach of death, and, with Pipin’s consent, he now
raised to it his countryman and disciple Lull, who, however, had a much more
limited authority than Boniface, and did not receive the pall until twenty
years later.
It had been
Boniface’s intention to spend his last days in his monastery of Fulda, but he
felt himself once more attracted to Frisia, the scene of his early labours. He
again set forth as a missionary bishop, descended the Rhine, and, having
consecrated Eoban to the see of Utrecht, laboured with his assistance among the
Frisian tribes. Many thousands were baptized, and Boniface had appointed the
eve of Whitsunday for the meeting of a large number of converts at a place near
Dockum, in order that he might bestow on them the rite of confirmation. But
instead of the neophytes whom he expected, an armed band of pagans appeared and
surrounded his tent. The younger members of his party were seizing weapons for
defence, but he exhorted them to give up the thoughts of preserving the life of
this world, and to submit to death in the hope of a better life. The pagans
massacred the whole company —fifty-two in number. They carried off from the
tent some chests which they supposed to be full of treasure, but which in
reality contained books and relics; and it is said that, having drunk up a
quantity of wine which they found, they were excited to quarrel about the
division of the fancied spoil, and avenged the martyrs by almost exterminating
each other. Eoban had shared the fate of Boniface, but their missionary labours
were continued by Gregory, abbot of Utrecht, another disciple of the great
missionary, and before the end of the century, the conversion of the Frisians
was completed by Lebuin, Liudger, and others.
The body of
Boniface was conveyed up the Rhine to Mayence, and thence, in compliance with a
wish which he had often expressed, was carried to the abbey of Fulda; and,
although no miracles are related of him during his lifetime (unless the
destruction of the oak of Geismar be reckoned as an exception), it is said that
his remains were distinguished by profuse displays of miraculous power, both on
the way to their resting-place and after they had been deposited there. His
name for ages drew pilgrims and wealth to Fulda, and he was revered as the
apostle of Germany—a title which he deserved, not as having been the first
preacher of the gospel in the countries where he laboured, but as the chief
agent in the establishment of Christianity among the Germans, as the organizer
of the German church. The church of Saxon England, from which he proceeded, was
immediately, and in a more particular manner than any other, a daughter of the
Roman. Teutonic by language and kindred, Latin by principles and affection, it
was peculiarly fitted to act in the conversion of the German nations and to
impress its converts with a Roman character. And this was especially the work
of Boniface. He went forth to his labours with the pope’s commission. On his
consecration to the episcopate, after his first successes, he bound himself by
oath to reduce all whom he might influence to the obedience of St. Peter and
his representatives. The increased powers and the wider jurisdiction bestowed
on him by later popes were employed to the same end. He strove continually, not
only to bring heathens into the church, but to check irregular missionary
operations, and to subject both preachers and converts to the authority of
Rome. Through his agency the alliance naturally prompted by the mutual interest
of the papacy and the Frankish princes was effected. And, whether he shared or
not in the final step by which the papal sanction was used to consecrate the
transference of the crown from the Merovingian to the Carolingian line, his
exertions had undoubtedly paved the way for it. To him belongs in no small
measure the authorship of that connexion with the northern rulers which
encouraged the popes to disown the sovereignty of Constantinople; and, on the other
hand, to him is to be traced the character of the German church in its
submission to Rome from the time of the first council held under Carloman in
742.
But these facts
afford no warrant for the charges brought against Boniface by writers of the
last century. One who, after having passed his seventieth year, resigned the
primacy of the Frankish church to set out as a simple missionary to the
barbarous Frisians, with an expectation (as it would seem) of the violent death
which he found, may safely be acquitted not only of personal ambition, but of
having been a missionary of the papacy rather than of Christianity. His labours
for the papacy were really performed because, trained as he had been under the
influences communicated to his native church by Theodore and Wilfrid, he
believed the authority of Rome to be the true means of spreading Christianity
among the heathen, and of reviving it from decay in countries where it was
already established. It may have been that in his zeal for unity he made too little
allowance for the peculiar tempers and positions of men, or that he was
sometimes guilty of injustice towards his opponents; nor can it be pretended
that his opinions were in advance of the age in which he lived, whereas
ingenious conjecture may ascribe to the sectaries Adelbert and Clement all the
spiritual enlightenment of modern Heidelberg or Berlin. But let it be
considered how little such men, however highly they may be estimated, could
have effected in the circumstances with which Boniface had to deal; how
powerless such teaching, the offspring of their personal discoveries or
fancies, must have been for the great work of suppressing heathenism; how
distracting to the heathen must have been the spectacle of rival and discordant
types of Christianity; how necessary the operation of one uniform and organized
system must have reasonably appeared to Boniface, whether for the extension of
the gospel or for the reform of the church, for an effective opposition to the
rudeness, the violence, the lawless passions with which he had on all sides to
contend. That Boniface ever used force as an instrument of conversion there is
no evidence whatever; his earnestness in the promotion of education proves how
thoroughly he desired that understanding should accompany the profession of
belief. And that the knowledge which he wished to spread by his educational
instructions was to be drawn from the Scriptures, of which he was himself a
diligent student, appears from the eagerness with which he endeavoured to
obtain as many copies as possible of the sacred books for the instruction of
his converts. His letters and other writings give us the impression, not only
of a great missionary, but of a man abounding in human feelings and affections.
Strenuous as
Boniface was in the cause of the papacy, his conception of it was far short of
that which afterwards prevailed. He regarded the pope as the supreme
ecclesiastical judge, the chief conservator of the canons, the highest member
of a graduated hierarchy, superior to metropolitans, as metropolitans were to
ordinary bishops, but yet not as belonging to a different order from other
bishops, or as if their episcopacy were derived from him and were a function of
his. Much has been said of the strange questions on which he sometimes requests
the pope’s advice—as to the lawfulness of eating horseflesh, magpies, and
storks; as to the time when bacon may be eaten without cooking, and the like.
Such questions have been regarded as proofs of a wretched scrupulousness in
themselves, and the reference of them to Rome has been branded as disgraceful
servility. But—(besides that we are not in a condition to judge of the matter
without a fuller knowledge of the circumstances)—it is easy to discover some
grounds of justification against these charges. Thus the horse was a favourite
victim of the gods among the northern nations, so that the eating of horseflesh
was connected with the practice of heathen sacrifice. And the real explanation
of such questions would seem to be, not that Boniface felt himself unable to
answer them, or needed any direction from the pope, but that he was desirous to
fortify himself with the aid of the highest authority in the church for his
struggle against those remnants of barbaric manners which tended to keep up
among his converts the remembrance of their ancient idolatry.
If Boniface’s zeal
for Rome was strong, his concern for religion and morality was yet stronger. He
remonstrated very boldly against some regulations as to marriage which were
said to have the authority of Rome, but which to him appeared to him immoral;
he denied that any power on earth could legalize them. He remonstrated also
against the Roman view which regarded “spiritual affinity”—i.e., the
connection formed by sponsorship at baptism—as a bar to marriage. He strongly
represented to Zacharias the scandal of the heathenish rejoicings and
banqueting which were allowed at Rome at the beginning of the year, and the
manner in which persons who had visited Rome referred to these as a warrant for
their own irregularities. He protested against the simoniacal appearance of the
charges exacted for palls by the papal officials, whether with or without their
master’s knowledge. And, as a counterpoise to all that is said of Boniface’s
deference to popes, we must in fairness observe (although his assailants have
not adverted to it) the tone of high consideration in which Zacharias answers
him, and the earnestness with which the pope endeavours to vindicate himself
from the suspicion of countenancing abuses—a remarkable testimony to the
estimation in which the apostle of Germany was held. Nay, if an anonymous
biographer may be believed, Boniface, towards the end of his life, protested
against Stephen II for having, during his visit to France, consecrated a bishop
of Metz—an act which the archbishop regarded as an invasion of the
metropolitical privileges of Treves; and Pipin’s mediation was required to heal
the difference between the pope and him whom many writers have represented as
the abject slave of Rome.
The spirit of
unfair disparagement, however, has now passed away; and both the church from
which Boniface went forth and the nations among which he ministered may well
combine to do honour to his memory.
CHAPTER VI
PIPIN AND CHARLEMAGNE. A.D. 741-814.
The alienation
which the iconoclastic controversy tended to produce between the Byzantine
emperors and the bishops of Rome was increased by other circumstances. The
nearest and most dreaded neighbours of the popes were the Lombards. The hatred
with which the Romans had originally regarded these on account of their
Arianism had survived their conversion to orthodox Christianity, and had been
exasperated by political hostility. During the iconoclastic troubles, the
Lombards, under Liutprand, appear by turns to have threatened the popes and to
have affected to extend alliance and protection to them, with a view of using
them as instruments for weakening the imperial influence in Italy. When that
influence seemed to be irreparably injured by the course which events had
taken, the Lombards overran the exarchate, and advanced to the walls of the
pope's own city. In this extremity, Gregory III, after a vain attempt to obtain
aid from Constantinople, resolved to call in new allies from beyond the
Alps—the nation of the Franks, who had been catholic from the beginning of
their Christianity, with whom he had lately formed a closer connexion by means
of Boniface, and whose virtual sovereign, Charles Mattel, was marked out by his
triumph over the Mahometan invaders of his country as the leader and champion
of western Christendom. As, however, it was natural to suppose that the
Frankish mayor would prefer the prosecution of his victories on the side of
Spain to engaging himself in new quarrels elsewhere, the pope strengthened his
petition for aid by the most persuasive gifts and proposals; he sent to Charles
the keys of St. Peter’s tomb, with some filings of the apostle's chains; it is
said that he offered to bestow on him the title of consul or patrician of Rome,
and even to transfer the allegiance of the Romans from the empire to the
Frankish crown. A second and a third application followed soon after. The
pope’s tone in these is extremely piteous ; but he endeavours to excite Charles
against the Lombards by motives of jealousy as well as of piety.
Not only, he says,
have they laid waste the estates of St. Peter, which had been devoted to the
purposes of charity and religion, but they have plundered the apostle’s
church of the lights bestowed on it by the Frankish viceroy's ancestors and by
himself; nay, Liutprand and his son Hildebrand are continually mocking at the
idea of relief from the Franks, and defying Charles with his forces. It would
seem that the letters were favourably received; but they produced no result, as
the deaths of both Gregory and Charles followed within the same year.
In the room of
Gregory, Zacharias, a Greek by birth, was chosen by the Romans, and was
established in the papacy, without the confirmation either of the emperor or of
the exarch—the first instance, it is said, of such an omission since the reign
of Odoacer. By repeated personal applications to Liutprand, the pope obtained
the forbearance of the Lombards and recovered some towns which they had seized.
His relations with the empire are obscure; the state of affairs was indeed so
unsettled that these relations were full of anomaly and inconsistency. But
under his pontificate took place an event which produced an important change in
the position of the papacy towards the Franks, and consequently in its position
towards the empire. Pipin, whose accession, first to a portion of his father's
power, and afterwards to the remainder, on the resignation of his brother
Carloman, has already been mentioned, now thought that the time was come for
putting an end to the pageant royalty of the Merovingians. A confidential
ecclesiastic, Fulrad, abbot of St. Denys and archchaplain of the court, was
sent to Rome, with instructions to ask, in the name of the Frankish nation,
whether the holders of power or the nominal sovereigns ought to reign. The
answer of Zacharias was favourable to the wishes of those who proposed the
question; and at the national assembly of Soissons, in the year 752, Pipin was
raised aloft on a buckler, amid the acclamations of his people, and was crowned
as king of the Franks, while the last of the long-haired Merovingians,
Childeric III, was tonsured and shut up in the monastery of Sithiu.
The amount of the
pope’s share in this revolution, and the morality of his proceedings, have been
the subjects of much controversy. Einhard, in the earlier part of the following
century, speaks of the deposition as effected by the “command”, and of the
coronation as performed by the “authority”, of the Roman pontiff : but (besides
that this writer may have misapprehended the real course of the affair) a
comparison of other passages will show that the meaning of his words is less
strong than might at first sight appear, and is reconcilable with the facts
which are otherwise ascertained. The matter really came before Zacharias in the
form of a question from the Frankish estates; his answer was an opinion, not a
command; and the sovereignty was bestowed on Pipin, not by the pope, but by the
choice of his own countrymen, although the pope's opinion was valuable to him,
as assisting him to supplant the nominal king, and yet throwing over the change
an appearance of religious sanction which might guard it from becoming a
precedent for future breaches of fealty towards Pipin’s own dynasty. The view
afterwards maintained by Gregory VII and his school—that the successor of St.
Peter exercised on this occasion a right inherent in his office, of deposing
sovereigns at will—is altogether foreign to the ideas of the time, and
inconsistent with the circumstances of the case.
It is evident that
the pope’s answer was prompted rather by a consideration for his own interest
in securing the alliance of Pipin than by any regard for strict moral or
religious principle. Yet we should do Zacharias injustice by visiting it with
all the reprobation which modern ideas of settled and legitimate inheritance
might suggest. The question proposed to him was one which must have seemed very
plausible in times when might went far to constitute right, and when
revolutions were familiar in every state. The Frankish monarchy had been
elective at first, and had never been bound down to the rule of strictly
hereditary succession. It was held that any member of the royal house might be
chosen king; thus Clotaire IV had been set up by Charles Martel in 717, and the
deposed Childeric himself was a Merovingian of unknown parentage, whom Pipin
and Carloman had found it convenient to establish in 742, after the nominal
sovereignty had been five years vacant. It was also held among the Franks that
kings might be set aside on the ground of incapacity. The only principle,
therefore, which was violated in the transference of the crown was that which
limited the choice of a sovereign to the Merovingian family; and, in order to
cover this irregularity in the eyes of the nation, it was afterwards pretended
that Pipin was himself a Merovingian. Moreover, by whatever means the change of
dynasty may have been vindicated or disguised, it does not appear to have
shocked the general moral feeling of the age; and this, although it will not
suffice to justify Zacharias, must be allowed in some measure to excuse him.
Zacharias died in
March 752, a little before or after the consummation of the act which he had
sanctioned. Stephen, who was chosen in his room, did not live to be consecrated,
and is therefore by most writers not reckoned in the list of popes, so that his
successor, another Stephen, is sometimes styled the second, and sometimes the
third, of that name. Aistulf was now king of the Lombards, and renewed the
aggressions of his predecessors on Rome. Stephen, by means of splendid
presents, obtained from him a promise of peace for forty years; but the treaty
was almost immediately broken by Aistulf, who seized Ravenna and required the
Romans to own him as their lord. The pope, in his distress, sent envoys to beg
for aid from the emperor, and in the meantime he affixed the violated treaty to
the cross, and occupied himself in imploring the help of God by solemn prayers
and penitential processions. But the mission to Constantinople proved
fruitless; and when Stephen, relying on the success of his predecessor
Zacharias in similar attempts, repaired to Pavia, in the hope of moving Aistulf
by personal entreaties,—although he met with respectful treatment, he was
unable to obtain any promise of forbearance. His only remaining hope was in
Pipin, with whom he had opened a secret negotiation. He therefore resolved to
proceed into France, and, as Aistulf endeavoured to dissuade him, the fear lest
the Lombard should detain him by force added speed to his journey across the
Alps. On hearing of the pope's approach, Pipin sent his son Charles—the future
Charlemagne—to act as escort; and he himself, with his queen, the younger
princes, and the nobles of his court, went forth a league from the palace of
Pontyon-le-Perche to meet him. Stephen and his clergy appeared in sackcloth and
ashes, and, throwing themselves at the king's feet, humbly implored his
assistance against the Lombards. Pipin received the suppliants with marks of
extraordinary honour; he prostrated himself in turn before the pope, and,
holding the rein of his horse, walked by his side as he rode.
Stephen’s stay in
France was prolonged by illness, which compelled him to remain until the summer
at St. Denys. During this time an unexpected opponent of his suit appeared in
the person of the abdicated Carloman, who, at the instigation of Aistulf, had
been compelled by the abbot of Monte Cassino to leave his monastic retreat for
the purpose of urging his brother to refuse the desired assistance. But Stephen
exerted his pontifical authority over the monk, and Carloman was shut up in a
monastery July 28, at Vienne, where he died soon after. A second coronation, in
which Pipin’s sons were included, was performed at St. Denys by the pope’s own hands;
and in the hope of securing the new dynasty against a repetition of the
movements by which its own royalty had been won, the Frankish nation was
charged, under pain of excommunication, never to choose any other king than a
descendant of him whom God and the vicar of the apostles had been pleased to
exalt to the throne. Pipin was also invested with the dignity of patrician of
Rome.
In the same year
Pipin, although some of the Frankish chiefs opposed the expedition, and even
threatened to desert him, led an army into Italy, and compelled Aistulf to
swear that he would restore to St. Peter the towns which he had seized. But no
sooner had the northern forces recrossed the Alps than the Lombard refused to
fulfil his engagements, invaded the Roman territory, wasted the country up
to the very walls of Rome, and laid siege to the city itself. As the way by
land was blocked up, the pope sent off by sea a letter entreating his Frankish
ally once more to assist him. Another and a more urgent entreaty followed; and
finally the pope despatched at once three letters, of which one was written in
the name of St. Peter himself—an expedient which may perhaps have been
suggested or encouraged by the impression as to the character of the Franks
which he had derived from his late sojourn among them. In this strange document
the apostle is represented as joining the authority of the blessed Virgin with
his own; supplication, threats, flattery are mingled; and, in consideration of
the aid which is asked for the defence of the papal temporalities, assurances
are given not only of long life and victory, but of salvation and heavenly
glory—apparently without any reserve or condition of a moral kind. Whether
induced by these promises or by other motives, Pipin speedily returned to Italy,
besieged Aistulf in Pavia, and forced him as a condition of peace to make a
large cession of cities and territory, which were transferred to the Roman see,
and for the first time gave the pope the position of a temporal prince. Some
Byzantine envoys, who were present at the conclusion of the treaty, urged that
the exarchate should be restored to their master, to whom it had belonged
before it was seized by the Lombards; but Pipin replied that he had conquered
for St. Peter, and could not dispose otherwise of that which he had offered to
the apostle. Yet it does not appear that the gift was one of independent
sovereignty; for the territories bestowed on the pope were held under the
Frankish crown, and, on the other side, the anomalies of the relation between
the popes and the empire became now more complex than ever. While Pipin was
patrician of Rome by the pope's assumption of a right to confer the title—while
the pope received from the Frankish king lands which the emperor claimed as his
own—while Rome continued to be virtually separated from the empire by the
consequences of the iconoclastic controversy—the popes were still regarded as
subjects of the emperors, and dated by the years of their reign.
In 757 Stephen II
was succeeded by his own brother Paul, who held the pontificate ten
years. While Paul was on his death-bed, Toto, duke of Nepi, made his way into
Rome, at the head of an armed multitude, forced some bishops hastily to ordain
his brother Constantine through all the grades of the ministry, and put him
into possession of the papal chair. The intruder had occupied it for thirteen
months, when he was ejected by an opposite party, and Stephen III (or IV) was
established in his stead. Constantine’s partisans were subjected to the
barbarous punishments usual in that age—such as the loss of the eyes or of the
tongue; he himself, after having been thrust into a monastery by one faction of
his enemies, was dragged out of it by another, was blinded, and in that
condition was left in the public street.
A council was held
under the sanction of Charles and Carloman, who had just succeeded their father
Pipin in the sovereignty of the Franks and in the patriciate of Rome.
Constantine was brought before this assembly, and was asked why he had
presumed, being a layman, to invade the apostolic see. He declared that he had
been forced into the office against his will; he threw himself on the floor,
stretched out his hands, and with a profusion of tears entreated forgiveness
for his misdeeds. On the following day he was again brought before the council,
and was questioned about the “impious novelty” of his proceedings with a
strictness which drove him to turn upon his judges by answering that it was not
a novelty, and naming the archbishop of Ravenna and the bishop of Naples as
having been advanced at once from a lay condition to the episcopate. At this
reply the members of the council started from their seats in fury. They fell on
the blind man, beat him violently, and thrust him out of the church in which
their sessions were held. They then proceeded to annul the ordinations and
other official acts which he had performed as pope, burnt the records of his
pontificate, and denounced anathemas against any one who should aspire to the
papacy without having regularly passed through the grade of cardinal priest or
cardinal deacon. The new pope Stephen, with all the clergy and a multitude of
the Roman laity, prostrated themselves, and with tears professed contrition for
having received the Eucharist at the usurper’s hands; and a suitable penance
was imposed on them.
It was the
interest of the popes to prevent the formation of any connexion between their
Frankish allies and the hated Lombards. Stephen, therefore, was beyond measure
disquieted when intelligence reached him, in 770, that Desiderius, the
successor of Aistulf, had projected the union of his family with that of Pipin
by a double tie—that he had offered his daughter in marriage either to Charles
or to Carloman, and that their sister was engaged to Adelgis, son of the
Lombard king. The pope forthwith addressed an extraordinary letter to the
Frankish princes. As they were both already married, he tells them that it
would be sin to divorce their wives for the sake of any new alliance. But moral
or religious objections hold a very subordinate place in the remonstrance,
while the pope exhausts himself in heaping up expressions of detestation
against the Lombards, and in protesting against the pollution of the royal
Frankish blood by any admixture with that “perfidious and most unsavoury”
nation—a nation from which the race of lepers was known to originated The
epistle concludes with denunciations of eternal fire, and the pope states that,
in order to give it all possible solemnity, it was laid on St. Peter's tomb,
and the Eucharistic sacrifice was offered on it.
Charles, unmoved
by this appeal, repudiated his wife and espoused the Lombard princess; but
within a year—for what reason is unknown, but certainly not out of any regard
to Stephen's expostulation—she was sent back to her father's court, and
Hildegard, a lady of Swabian family, took her place as the consort of Charles.
In his relations
with Stephen, Desiderius was studious to maintain a specious appearance of
friendship, while he resisted or eluded all applications for the restoration of
what were styled “the rights of St. Peter”. On the election of Adrian as
Stephen’s successor, the Lombard king made overtures to him, and promised to
satisfy all his demands, if the pope would visit him at Pavia; but the
invitation was refused. Desiderius avenged himself by ravaging the borders of
the papal territory, and Adrian invoked the aid of Charles. Carloman had died
in 771, and Charles, without any regard to the rights of his brother’s family,
had united the whole of the Frankish dominions under his own rule. Desiderius,
stimulated perhaps rather by his own daughter’s wrongs than by a disinterested
regard for justice, had espoused the cause of the disinherited princes, and had
requested the pope to crown them, but Adrian, from unwillingness to embroil
himself with Charles, and consequently to place himself at the mercy of the
Lombards, had refused. Charles now readily listened to the petition of his
ally. He asked Desiderius to give up the disputed territory, and offered him a large
sum of money as compensation, while the pope sent repeated embassies to the
Lombard king, and at last proposed to pay him the desired visit, on condition
that Desiderius should first perform his part of the agreement by restoring the
rights of St. Peter.
Desiderius,
supposing that Charles must be fully occupied by his war with the Saxons,
attempted to satisfy him with evasive answers, and even assured him that the
papal territory had already been restored; but his representations had no
effect on Charles, who in 773 invaded Italy, besieged him in Pavia, and
overthrew the Lombard dominion. Desiderius was compelled to become a monk at
Liege. His son Adelgis escaped to Constantinople, where, although the honour of
the patriciate was conferred on him, Charles was able to prevent him from
obtaining any effective aid for the recovery of his inheritance. Twelve years
later, by a convention with the Lombard duke of Benevento, Charles became lord
of the remaining part of Italy.
During the siege
of Pavia in 774, Charles paid his first visit to Rome, where he arrived on
Easter-eve. The magistrates were sent by the pope to meet him at the distance
of thirty miles from the city. A mile outside the walls the soldiery appeared,
with all the children of the schools, who bore branches of palm and olive, and
hailed him with hymns of welcome. In honour of his patrician dignity, the
sacred crosses were carried forth as for the reception of an exarch, and
Charles, dismounting from his horse at the sight of them, proceeded on foot
towards St. Peter's, where the pope and all his clergy were assembled on the
steps and in the principal portico of the church. The king, as he ascended,
kissed each step; on reaching the landing-place he embraced the pope, and
taking him by the right hand, entered the building, while the clergy and monks
loudly chanted Blessed is he that cometh in the name of the Lord". He kept
the festival season with a great appearance of devotion; he enlarged the
donation which Pipin had made to the church, confirmed it by an oath, and
solemnly laid the deed of gift on the apostle’s tomb. The actual extent of his
donation is, however, uncertain. It is said to have included not only the
exarchate of Ravenna, but the dukedoms of Spoleto and Benevento, Venetia,
Istria, and other territories in the north of Italy—in short, almost the whole
peninsula—together with the island of Corsica; yet some of these had not as yet
been acquired by the Franks, and in the event the papal rule seems to have been
really limited to the exarchate, which was itself held not in absolute
sovereignty, but in dependence on the Frankish monarchs. It would appear,
therefore (if the report of the donation may be trusted), that Charles, in his
gratitude for the opportunity of interfering in the affairs of Italy, professed
to bestow on the pope spoils which had not at the time been fully won, and that
he was afterwards indisposed to carry his promises into effect. The king
visited Rome again in 781, and a third time in 787; and on each occasion the
church was enriched by gifts, bestowed, as he professed in the language of the
age, "for the ransom of his soul." His connection with Adrian was
cemented not only by interest, but by personal regard, and on hearing of the
pope's death, he is said to have wept for hi in as for a brother.
In 795 Adrian was
succeeded by Leo III. The political condition of Rome for many years before
this time is very obscure. According to some writers, it had been a republic,
under the popes, from the date of Pipin’s donation (A.D. 755); but against this
view it has been urged that the letter of Adrian to the emperor Constantine and
his mother, on occasion of the second council of Nicaea, proves that even so
late as 785 the imperial sovereignty continued to be in some degree acknowledged.
Although, however, the Byzantine rulers were now in agreement with Rome on the
question of images, the older differences as to that question had produced a
lasting estrangement; so that Leo, in announcing his election to Charlemagne,
sent him the banner of Rome with the keys of St. Peter’s tomb, and begged him
to send commissioners for the purpose of administering to the citizens an oath
of allegiance to the Frankish crown. Whether we regard this as an illustration
of the relations which already existed between Rome and the Franks, or as a
voluntary act, by which the pope, for the sake of gaining a powerful protector,
placed himself and his people in a new relation of dependence— it proves both
that the connection with the eastern empire was severed, and that, if Rome had
for a time been independent, it was no longer so.
The promotion of
Leo deeply offended some relations of Adrian who had occupied high positions in
the papal government. They waited upwards of three years for an opportunity of
gratifying their enmity; and at length, as the pope was conducting a procession
through the streets of Rome, a party of his enemies rushed forth near the
monastery of St. Sylvester on the Quirinal, dispersed his unarmed companions,
threw him from his horse, and attempted to deprive him of his eyes and tongue.
Whether from haste or from pity, they did their work imperfectly; but Paschal
and Campulus, two of Adrian's nephews, who had been the chiefs of the
conspiracy, dragged the wounded pope into the church of the monastery, threw
him down before the altar, attempted to complete the operations which had been
begun, and, after having beaten him cruelly with sticks, left him weltering in
his blood. Notwithstanding all these outrages, Leo retained his sight and his
speech; it was popularly believed that he had recovered them through the help
of St. Peter. By the aid of his friends, he was enabled to escape from Rome;
under the escort of the duke of Spoleto, a vassal of the Frankish king, he
reached that city; and Charles, who was detained in the north by the Saxon war,
on receiving a report of his sufferings, invited him to Paderborn, where he was
received with great honour.
About the same
time that Leo arrived at Paderborn, some envoys from Rome appeared there with
serious charges against him. Charles promised to investigate these charges at
Rome ; and, after having sent back the pope with a convoy of two archbishops,
five bishops, and five counts, who re-established him in his see, the king
himself proceeded by slow and indirect journeys towards the city, where he
arrived in the end of November 800. The inquiry into Leo’s case was opened
before an assembly of archbishops, bishops, abbots, and nobles; but no
testimony was produced against the pope, and the prelates and clergy who were
present declined the office of judging, on the ground of an opinion which had
gradually grown up, that the successor of St. Peter was not amenable to any
human (or rather perhaps to any ecclesiastical) judgment. On this Leo declared
himself ready to clear his innocence by an oath; and on a later day he ascended
the pulpit, and solemnly swore on the Gospels that he had neither committed nor
instigated the offences which were laid to his charge. The conspirators who had
been concerned in the assault on him were soon after tried, and, as they could
make no defence, were condemned to death; but at the pope's request the
sentence was commuted to banishment.
But between the
purgation of Leo and the trial of his assailants an important event had taken place.
On Christmas-day—the first day of the ninth century, according to the reckoning
then observed in the west—Charles attended mass in St. Peter’s, when, as he was
kneeling before the altar, the pope suddenly placed a splendid crown on his
head, and the vast congregation burst forth into acclamations of “Life and
victory to Charles, crowned by God emperor of Rome!”. Leo then proceeded to
anoint Charles and his son Pipin, king of Italy, and led the way in doing
homage to the new emperor. In conversation with his attendants, Charles
professed great surprise, and even displeasure, at the coronation declaring
that, if he had expected such a scene, not even the holiness of the Christmas
festival should have induced him to go into the church on that day. There can,
however, be little question that his elevation to the imperial dignity had been
before arranged. Perhaps the idea had been suggested to him by a letter in
which his confidential friend Alcuin spoke of the popedom, the empire, and the
sovereignty of the Franks as the three highest dignities in the world, and
pointed out how unworthily the imperial throne, the higher of the two secular
monarchies, was then filled. On his way to Rome, the king had visited Alcuin at
Tours; and he now received from him as a Christmas-gift a Bible corrected by
the learned abbot's own hand, with a letter in which the present was said to be
intended in honour of the imperial power. It may therefore be conjectured that
the assumption of the empire had been settled between Charles and Leo during
the pope's residence at Paderborn; or at least that Leo had there discovered
the king's inclination, and that Alcuin had been for some time in the secret.
Yet we need not
tax Charles with insincerity in his expressions of dissatisfaction after the
coronation; rather, as dissimulation was no part of his general character, we
may suppose that, while he had desired the imperial title, he was displeased at
the manner in which it was conferred. He may have regarded the pope's act as
premature, and as an interference with his own plans. He may have seen that it
was capable of such an interpretation as was afterwards actually put upon it—as
if the pope were able to bestow the empire by his own authority—a pretension
altogether inconsistent with the whole spirit of Charlemagne’s policy. Perhaps
it had been the king’s intention to procure his election by the Romans, and
afterwards to be crowned by the pope, as the Greek emperors, after having been
elected by the representatives of their subjects, were crowned by the patriarch
of Constantinople; whereas he had now been surprised into receiving the empire
from the pope, when the acclamations of the Romans did not precede, but
followed or, the imposition of the crown by Leo. Although, however, the pope's act
was capable of an interpretation agreeable to the claims of his successors in
later times, such claims appear to have been unknown in the age of Charlemagne;
and Leo, after having placed the crown on his brow, was the first to do homage
to him as a subject of the empire.
By the coronation
of Charles, Rome was finally separated from the Greek empire, and again became
the acknowledged capital of the west, while the emperor was invested with the
double character of head of western Christendom and representative of the
ancient civilization
The Byzantine
court was naturally offended by a step which appeared to invade its rights both
of dignity and of sovereignty; but Charles, by a conciliatory policy, overcame
the irritation : his imperial title was acknowledged by the ambassadors of
Nicephorus in 812, and the Greek emperors addressed his son as emperor,
although not of Rome, but of the Franks
The reign of
Charles the Great, or Charlemagne, from the time of his father's death,
extended to nearly half a century. His fame rests not only on his achievements
as a warrior and as a conqueror, but on his legislation and administration both
in civil and in ecclesiastical affairs; on his care for the advancement of
learning, of commerce, of agriculture, of architecture, and the other arts of
peace; on the versatility and capacity of a mind which embraced the smallest as
well as the greatest details of the vast and various system of which he was the
head. His wars, aggressive in their form, were essentially defensive; his
purpose was to consolidate the populations which had settled in the territories
of the western empire, and to secure them against the assaults of newer
migrations. Carrying his arms against those from whom he had reason to
apprehend an attack, he extended his dominions to the Eider and to the Ebro,
over Brittany and Aquitaine, far towards the south of Italy, and eastward to
the Theiss and the Save. The impression which he produced on the Greeks is
shown by their proverb,“Have the Frank for thy friend, but not for thy
neighbour”. His influence and authority reached from Scotland to Persia; the
great caliph Haroun al Raschid exchanged presents with him, and sent him by way
of compliment the keys of the holy sepulchre; and, although the empire of
Charlemagne was broken up after his death, the effect of its union remained in
the connexion of western Christendom by one common bond. With so much that is
grand and noble, there was, indeed, in Charlemagne not a little that deserves
reprobation. The seizure of his brother's dominions to the exclusion of his
nephews was an injustice altogether without excuse; his policy was sometimes
stern, even to cruelty; and his personal conduct was stained by an excessive
dissoluteness, which continued even to his latest years, and of which the
punishment was believed to have been revealed by visions after his death. But
with this exception, his private character appears such as to increase the
admiration which is due to his greatness as a sovereign. He was in general
mild, open, and generous; his family affections were warm, and his friendships
were sincere and steady.
The wars of
Charlemagne against the barbarians were not religious in their origin; but
religion soon became involved in them. His conquests carried the gospel in their
train, and, mistaken as were some of the means which were employed for its
propagation, the result was eventually good. Of his fifty-three campaigns,
eighteen were against the Saxons of Germany. Between this people and the Franks
war had been waged from time to time for two hundred years. Sometimes the
Franks penetrated to the Weser, and imposed a tribute which was irregularly
paid; sometimes the Saxons pushed their incursions as far as the Rhine; and on
the borders of the territories the more uncivilized of each nation carried on a
constant system of pillage and petty annoyance against their neighbours. The
Saxon tribes were divided into three great associations—the Westphalians, the
Angarians, and the Ostphalians; they had no king, and were accustomed to choose
a leader only in the case of a national war. Their valour is admitted even by
the Frankish writers; the perfidy which is described as characteristic of them
may in some degree be explained and palliated by the fact that they were
without any central government which could make engagements binding on the
whole nation.
The war with the
Saxons lasted thirty-three years—from 772 to 805. In the first campaign,
Charlemagne destroyed the great national idol called the Irminsul, which stood
in a mountainous and woody district near Eresburg (now Stadtberg). The Saxons
retaliated in the following year by attacking the monasteries and churches
planted on their frontiers, killing or driving out the monks and clergy, and
laying the country waste as far as the Rhine. Sturmi, the successor of
Boniface, was obliged to fly from Fulda, carrying with him the relics of his
master. The Saxons associated their old idolatry with their nationality, and
the gospel with the interest of the Franks.
A passage in the
life of St. Lebuin has been connected with the origin of the Saxon war, but
ought probably to be referred to a somewhat later date. Lebuin, an Englishman,
had preached with much success and had built several churches among the
Frisians about the Yssel, when an incursion of the neighbouring heathens
disturbed him in his labours. On this he determined boldly to confront
the enemies of Christianity in all their force, and, undeterred by the
warnings of his friends, he appeared in his pontifical robes before the national
assembly of the Saxons, which was held at Marklo, on the Weser. He spoke to
them of the true God, he denounced their idolatry, and told them that, unless
they would receive the gospel and be baptized, God had decreed their ruin by
means of a powerful king, not from afar, but from their own neighbourhood, who
would sweep them away like a torrent. The effect of such an address was to
exasperate the Saxons violently; and it was with difficulty that some members
of the assembly saved the zealous missionary from the rage of their brethren.
The pagans burnt his church at Deventer, and in consequence of this outrage
Charlemagne with the Franks, who were informed of it when met in council at
Worms, resolved on an expedition against them.
The absence of
Charlemagne on expeditions in other quarters, as in Italy or in Spain, was
always a signal for a rising of the Saxons. After a time, as we are told by an
annalist of his reign, he was provoked by their repeated treacheries to resolve
on the conversion or extermination of the whole race. In his attempts at
conversion, however, he met with difficulties which it would seem that he had
not expected. Whenever the Saxons were defeated, multitudes of them submitted
to baptism without any knowledge or belief of Christian doctrine; but on the
first opportunity they revolted, and again professed the religion of their
fathers. The long war was carried on with much loss on both sides; on one
occasion Charlemagne beheaded 4500 prisoners, who had been given up to him as
having shared in the last insurrection; and this frightful bloodshed, instead
of striking the expected terror into the barbarians, excited them to an
unusually widespread and formidable rising in the following year. A chief named
Widikind had thus far been the soul of the Saxon movements. After every
reverse, he contrived to escape to Denmark, where he found a refuge with the
king, who was his brother-in-law; and when his countrymen were ripe for a
renewal of their attempts, he reappeared to act as their leader. But in 785,
having secured a promise of impunity, he surrendered himself, together with his
brother Abbo, and was baptized at Attigny, where Charlemagne officiated as his
sponsor; and—whether an intelligent conviction contributed to his change of
religious profession, whether it arose solely from despair of the Saxon cause,
or whether his conversion was merely to a belief in that God whose worshippers
had been proved the stronger party — his engagements to the king were
faithfully kept. The Saxons were now subdued as far as the Elbe, and many of
the fiercer idolaters among them sought an asylum in Scandinavia, where they
joined the piratical bands which had already begun their plundering
expeditions, and which were soon to become the terror of the more civilized nations
of Europe.
Charlemagne
proceeded to enact a law of extreme severity. It denounced the penalty of death
against the refusal of baptism; against burning the bodies of the dead, after
the manner of the pagans; against eating flesh in Lent, if this were done in
contempt of Christianity; against setting fire to churches or violently
entering them and robbing them; against the murder of bishops, priests, or
deacons; against the offering of human sacrifices, and against some barbaric
superstitions. All persons were to pay a tenth part of their “substance and
labour” to the church. All children were to be baptized within a year from
their birth, and parents who should neglect to comply with the law in this
respect were to be fined in proportion to their quality. Fines were also
enacted against those who should sacrifice in groves or do any other act of
pagan worship. In the case of those offences which were punishable with death,
the law did not admit the pecuniary commutations which are commonly found in
the Germanic codes; but instead of them there was the remarkable provision,
that, if any person guilty of such offences would of his own accord confess
them to a priest, and express a desire to do penance, his life should be spared
on the testimony of the priest. The rigour of this decree was unlike the
general spirit of Charlemagne's legislation, nor was it intended to be lasting.
After having been in force twelve years, the capitulary was modified by one of
milder character, which again allowed the principle of composition for capital
offences.
The conversion of
the Saxons was urged on by a variety of measures. Gifts and threats were
employed to gain them. Charlemagne offered them union with the Franks on equal
terms, freedom from tribute, and exemption from all other imposts except
tithes. Bishoprics were gradually established among them, monasteries were
founded in thinly inhabited districts, towns grew up around these new
foundations, and each became a centre for diffusing the knowledge of religion
and of civilization. The Saxon youths who were received as hostages were
committed to bishops and abbots for instruction; and by a strong measure of
policy, ten thousand Saxons were in 804 removed from their own country into the
older Frankish territory, where they became incorporated with the conqueror's
original subjects.
A like system of
extending the profession of the gospel with his conquests was pursued by
Charlemagne in other quarters—as among the Frisians, the Wiltzes (a Slavonic
people north of the Elbe), the Bavarians, the Avars in Pannonia, and the
Bohemians. Among the missionaries who were most distinguished in the work of
conversion were Gregory, abbot of Utrecht; Liudger, a Frisian, who had studied
under Alcuin at York, and became bishop of Mimigardeneford (Munster); Willehad,
a Northumbrian, bishop of Bremen; Sturmi, of Fulda, and Arno, archbishop of
Salzburg. Ingo, who laboured in Carinthia, may be mentioned on account of the
singular means which he took to convince the heathens of their inferior condition—admitting
some Christian slaves to his own table, while for their unconverted masters
food was set outside the door, as for dogs. The inquiries to which this
distinction gave rise are said to have resulted in a great accession of
converts.
But although the
policy of Charlemagne did much to spread the profession of Christianity, the
means which he employed were open to serious objection. The enforcement of
tithes naturally raised a prejudice against the faith of which this payment was
made a condition, and in 793 it even produced a revolt of the Saxons. Alcuin
often remonstrated against the unwise exaction. He acknowledged the lawfulness
of tithes; but how, he asked, would an impost which was ill borne even by
persons who had been brought up in the catholic church, be endured by a rude
and barbarous race of neophytes? Would the apostles have enforced it in such
circumstances? When confirmed in the faith, the converts might properly be
subjected to burdens of this kind; but until then, it would be a grievous error
to risk the faith itself for the sake of tithes. In like manner he argued
against the indiscriminate administration of baptism. Instruction, he said,
should first be given in the great heads of Christian doctrine and practice,
and then the sacrament should follow. Baptism may be forced on men, but belief
cannot. Baptism received without understanding or faith by a person capable of
reason, is but an unprofitable washing of the body. He urges that new converts
should be treated with great tenderness, and that able preachers, of such
character as may not bring discredit on their teaching, should be sent to
instruct them.
During the latter
part of the Merovingian period, learning had continually declined. A new era of
intellectual activity now began. Charlemagne himself made earnest efforts to
repair the defects of his early training. He began in mature age to learn the
art of writing; but, although he practised diligently, he never attained
facility in it, or, at least, he was unable to master the difficulties of the
ornamental caligraphy on which the professional scribes of the time prided
themselves. We are told that he became as familiar with Latin as with his
mother tongue, and that, although he could not express himself with readiness
in Greek, he was well acquainted with the language. The object of his
endeavours was necessarily rather to revive the ancient Roman culture than to
originate a new literature; yet, while he encouraged the study of the classic
languages among his subjects, he did not neglect his native German; he laboured
to raise it to the rank of a cultivated tongue by reducing it to a grammatical
system, he collected its old heroic ballads, and gave Teutonic names to the
winds and to the months. Nor, although his care for the German speech was
little seconded in his own time, and although Latin had become the authorized
language of the church, were the emperor's exertions in this respect without
effect; for a vernacular literature now arose which had much influence on the
education of the people. Among its remains are poems and hymns, metrical
harmonies of the Gospels, and glosses on the Bible for the use of the clergy.
The instruments of
the intellectual reform which Charlemagne contemplated were not to be found in
his own dominions. He therefore sought for them from Italy and from the British
islands, the only countries of the west in which the study of general learning
was then pursued. The chief of these were Paul Warnefrid, a Lombard, Peter of
Pisa, and—the most important for talents, for influence, and for the length of
his labours among the Franks—Alcuin, a native of Northumbria.
Alcuin (or
Albinus) was born about the year 735. After having studied in the cathedral
school of York, under archbishop Egbert, brother of the Northumbrian king
Eadbert, he was ordained a deacon, and became master of the school, which he
raised to such reputation that many foreigners resorted to it for instruction.
He had already visited the Continent, when Eanbald, his old fellow-pupil, on
being promoted to the see of York in 782, sent him to Rome for the purpose of
bringing back the pall, the symbol of the archiepiscopal dignity which had been
recovered for York by Egbert after having been suspended since the time of
Paulinus. At Parma, Alcuin fell in with Charlemagne, who invited him to settle
in France. With the permission of his own king and of Eanbald, he accepted the
proposal; and was appointed to the mastership of the Palatine school, an
institution which had existed under the Merovingians, and was now revived. This
school accompanied the movements of the court. The pupils were the members of
the royal family, with noble youths who belonged to the household, or had been
permitted by the sovereign to partake of the education thus provided.
Charlemagne himself, his sons, his daughters, and some of his courtiers, became
the scholars of Alcuin. It has been supposed that they formed an academy, in
which each bore the name of some ancient worthy; thus Charles himself is styled
David, Alcuin is Flaccus, Angilbert (son-in-law of Charlemagne, and afterwards
abbot of Centulles) is Homer. But the only evidence in favour of the
supposition is the fact that such names are used in correspondence. Alcuin’s
instructions were given rather in the form of conversation than of lectures. He
taught the seven sciences which were distinguished as liberal, and were
afterwards classified under the titles of Trivium and Quadrivium—the
Trivium consisting of grammar, rhetoric, and dialectics; the Quadrivium
comprising arithmetic, music, geometry, and astronomy; while above these two
classes theology held a place by itself. Alcuin's writings on these subjects
contain little of an original kind, and may be regarded as mere notebooks of
his teaching. His other works are very various—commentaries on Scripture,
liturgical treatises, tracts on the controversies of the age and on practical
religion, poems, lives of saints, and a large collection of letters. They
appear to be justly described as displaying more of labour than of genius, more
of memory than of invention or taste ,m but in estimating the merit of the man
we are bound to compare him with his contemporaries. His work was that of a
reviver.
Alcuin was not
only the instructor of Charlemagne in religion and letters, but his most
confidential adviser in affairs of state. After having taught the Palatine
school for fourteen years (with the interval of a visit to his native country),
he became weary of a court life, and expressed a wish to retire to Fulda for
the remainder of his days; but Charlemagne provided another retreat for him, by
bestowing on him the abbacy of St. Martin at Tours, a monastery of great
wealth, but then notorious for the disorderly character of its inmates; and
with this he retained some other preferments which he had before received.
Alcuin in some measure reformed the monks of St. Martin’s, although an affray
in which they were concerned towards the end of his life proves that the
reformation was by no means perfect. He enriched the library of the abbey by
importing books from England, and under his government its school attained
great fame. We are told by his old biographer that he would not allow the
pupils to read the “falsehoods” of Virgil, in which he had formerly delighted,
and that when one of them secretly transgressed the rule, Alcuin by
supernatural knowledge detected him. Among his scholars during this period were
Raban Maur, afterwards abbot of Fulda and archbishop of Mayence, Haymo, bishop
of Halberstadt, and other eminent men of the next generations He kept up a
frequent correspondence with Charlemagne on politics, literature, science, and
theology; and (as we shall see hereafter) he continued to take part in the
controversies of the time. From some expressions in his letters it appears that
he was dissatisfied on account of the novelties introduced into the teaching of
the Palatine school by his successor, an Irishman named Clement. At length he
obtained the emperor’s leave to devolve the care of discipline in each of his
monasteries on younger men, and he died in 804.
Charlemagne was
bent on promoting education among every class of his subjects. He urged his
nobles to study, and loudly reproved those who considered their position as an
excuse for negligence. The laity were required to learn the creed and the
Lord's prayer,—in Latin, if possible, with a view to bringing them within the
Roman influence. Fasting and blows were sometimes denounced against any who
should disobey. But it was found that the hardness of the task was regarded by
many persons as even more formidable than such penalties; and it also appeared
that many of the clergy were themselves unable to teach the forms in Latin. The
reenactments and the mitigations of such rules sufficiently prove how difficult
it was to carry them into execution. The clergy were charged to explain
the creed and the Lord’s prayer to their people, and sponsors at baptism were
required to prove their acquaintance with both forms.
With a view to
improve the education of the clergy, Charlemagne ordered in 769 that any clergyman who
should disregard his bishop’s admonitions to learn should be suspended or
deprived. In 787 he issued a circular to all metropolitans, bishops, and
abbots, complaining of the incorrect style which appeared in many letters
addressed to him from monasteries. This want of skill in writing, he says,
leads him to apprehend that there may be also an inability to understand the
language of Scripture rightly; he therefore orders that competent masters
should be established, and that study should be diligently urged on. Two years
later he ordered that there should be a school in every cathedral and
monastery, open not only to the servile class (from which the clergy were
usually taken), but to the free-born; that instruction should be given in
psalmody, music, grammar, and computum(a term which denoted the art
of reckoning in general, but more especially the calculation of the calendar);
and that care should be taken for the correct transcription of the
service-books. He employed Paul Warnefrid to compile a book of homilies from
the fathers, and published it with a preface in his own name. These homilies
were arranged according to the ecclesiastical seasons. It seems to have been at
first intended that they should be read in Latin, the language of both the church
and the state; and that it was a concession to national feeling when councils
of the emperor’s last year directed the clergy, in using them, to render them
into a tongue intelligible to the people—whether the “rustic Roman” of Gaul, or
the Teutonic. As the manuscripts of the Scriptures had been generally much
corrupted by the carelessness of copyists, Charlemagne, with Alcuin’s
assistance, provided for the multiplication of correct copies. While the pupils
of the schools were employed in transcribing the less important books for
churches, none but persons of mature age were allowed to write the gospels, the
psalter, or the missal. Manuscripts were acquired for libraries from England,
Italy, and Greece. Presbyters were before ordination to be examined as to their
faith, as to their knowledge of the creed and the Lord's prayer, of the canons,
the penitential, the gospels, the homilies, the public services, the rites of
baptism and the Eucharist, and their power of instructing their flocks.
In addition to the
education of the clergy, a new feature appears in the articles of Theodulf,
bishop of Orleans, where it is ordered that in every parish the clergy should
provide a school for free-born children as well as for serfs. The payment for
instruction was to be only such as the parents of the pupils should freely
give. The bishop also invites the clergy to send their relations to the
monastic schools. But the attempt to establish parochial schools does not
appear to have been carried far even in the diocese of Orleans, and there is no
evidence of its having been imitated elsewhere.
Charlemagne paid
much deference to the usages of Rome, as the most venerable church of the west.
He obtained from Adrian the Roman code of canons (which was founded on the
collection of Dionysius Exiguus), and in 789 he published such of them as he
considered necessary for his own dominions. The Roman method of chanting
had already been introduced into Gaul. Pope Paul had sent books of it to Pipin,
and had endeavoured to procure its establishment; but although he was supported
by Pipin in the attempt, the Gallican chant still prevailed. During
Charlemagne’s third visit to Rome, in 787, disputes arose between the Frankish
and the Roman clergy on the subject of the liturgy and the chant. The Franks
relied on the king’s protection; but to their dismay he asked them, “Which is
the purer—the stream or the source?”—a question which admitted but of one
answer; and on this answer he acted. He carried back into France two skillful
clerks to teach the Roman chant, and stationed one of them at Metz, while the
other was attached to the court. He also established the Sacramentary of
Gregory the Great in the Frankish church; it is even said that, in his zeal for
conformity to Rome, he endeavoured to suppress the Ambrosian forms at Milan, by
destroying the service-books, or carrying them “as if into exile” across the
Alps; but that miracles came to the rescue of the venerable ritual, so that
Pope Adrian, who had instigated the attempt against it, was brought to
acquiesce in the local use of it. Charlemagne paid special attention to the
solemnity of divine worship. The great church which he built at his favourite
place of residence, Aix-la-Chapelle, was adorned with marble pillars from Rome
and Ravenna, and was furnished with vestments for all its clergy, down to the
meanest of the doorkeepers. He diligently frequented the services of his
chapel, both by day and by night, and took great pains to improve the reading
and the singing; “for”, said Einhard, “he was very skilful in both, although he
neither read publicly, nor sang, except in a low voice and together with
others”. A biographer of more questionable authority tells us that he used to
point with his finger or with his staff at any person whom he wished to read;
and when thus ordered to begin, or when warned by a cough from the emperor to
stop, the reader was expected to obey at once, without any regard to sense or
to the division of sentences. Thus, it is said, all were kept in a state of
continual attention, because each might be called on at any moment. No one
could mark his own portion with his nail or with wax; and all became
accomplished readers, even although they might be unable to understand the
language and the matter. Charlemagne himself is said to have composed
hymns—among them the “Veni Creator Spiritus”; but as to that hymn, at least,
the statement appears to be groundless.
Charlemagne’s
ecclesiastical legislation was carried on by his own authority. He regarded it
as the duty of a sovereign to watch over the spiritual and moral well-being of
his subjects; he alleges the reforms of Josiah as a scriptural precedent for
the part which he took in the regulation of the church. Ecclesiastical subjects
occupy more than a third of his capitularies. The ecclesiastical as well as the
other laws were proposed in the assemblies which were held yearly in spring and
in autumn, and which bore at once the character of synods and of parliaments.
The clergy and the laity sat together or separately, as was most convenient,
according to the nature of the subjects proposed to them. Discussion was
allowed; but both the initiative and the decision belonged to the sovereign,
and in his name the decrees were published.
The coronation of
Charlemagne as emperor, although it did not add to the power which he before
possessed over his subjects, invested him with a new and indefinite majesty. He
was no longer the chief of a nation of warriors, but the representative of the
ancient Roman traditions and civilization—the anointed head of western
Christendom. The empire was to be a consecrated state, with the same ruler in
ecclesiastical as in civil affairs, and this ruler directing all to the glory
of God. In 802 an oath of allegiance to Charles as emperor was required of those
who had already sworn to him as king; and whereas such oaths had not before
been imposed among the Franks, except on persons who held office or
benefice under the crown, all males above the age of twelve were now required
to swear. The civil hierarchy in all its grades corresponded to the
ecclesiastical; and forthwith a new system of commissioners (Missi Dominici)
was set on foot. These were chosen partly from the higher ecclesiastics and
partly from the laity. They were to be men superior to all suspicion, fear, or
partiality; they were to make circuits for the inspection of both secular and
spiritual matters; they were to control the local administrations; to take care
of churches, of widows, orphans, and the poor; to exercise a censorship of
morals; to redress wrongs, or to refer to the emperor such as were beyond their
power; to see to the due execution of the laws which were passed in the
national assemblies. In spiritual as well as in temporal affairs, the emperor
was regarded as the highest judge, beyond whom no appeal could be made; in
authorizing the canons of Adrian’s collection, he omitted that canon of Sardica
which prescribed in certain cases a reference to the bishop of Rome. While he
cultivated friendly relations with the popes, while he acknowledged them as the
highest of bishops, and often consulted them and acted on their suggestions,
the authority by which these were enforced on his subjects was his own; nor did
the popes attempt to interfere with the powers which he claimed. On the conquest
of Italy, he assumed the same control over the ecclesiastical affairs of that
country which he had been accustomed to exercise in his hereditary kingdom, and
the popes submitted to him as their lord and judge. Lofty titles and flattering
language were, indeed, often addressed by bishops and others of the Franks to
the successors of St. Peter; but the real amount of the authority which these
enjoyed during this period is to be measured by the facts of history, not by
the exaggerations of rhetorical or interested compliment.
CHAPTER VII.
THE EASTERN CHURCH — CONTROVERSIES OF CHARLERMAGNE’S
AGE
A.D. 775-814.
Constantine
Copronymus was succeeded in 775 by his son Leo IV, who, although opposed to the
worship of images, was of gentler and more tolerant character than the earlier
princes of the Isaurian line. Although the laws of the iconoclastic emperors
remained unaltered, the monks who had been persecuted and banished were now
allowed to return; and a great excitement was raised by the reappearance of
these confessors in the cause of the popular religion. The empress, Irene, was
of an Athenian family noted for its devotion to image; she herself cherished an
enthusiastic reverence for them, and, although her father-in-law Constantine
had compelled her to forswear them, she appears to have thought that in so
sacred a cause her oath was not binding. She now exerted her influence as far
as she dared, and by her means some monks and other friends of images were
promoted to bishoprics, although for the time they were obliged to conceal
their opinions. For notwithstanding the general mildness of Leo’s disposition,
his feeling on the subject of images was strong; so that, when some of them had
been found under Irene’s pillow, he ordered certain great officers, who had
been concerned in introducing them into the palace, to be flogged and tonsured;
he put one of these officers, who had especially provoked him, to death; and he
separated from the empress, although she denied all concern in the affair.
After a reign of
four years and a half Leo died,—more probably by a natural consequence of the
illness with which he had long been afflicted, than either by a miracle of
judgment on his impiety, or (as some modern writers have supposed) by poison;
and Irene was left in possession of the government, as guardian of her son
Constantine VI, a boy only ten years old. The empress, however, felt that it
was necessary to proceed with caution in carrying out her wishes. She was,
indeed, sure of the monks and of the populace : but the authority of a council
which claimed the title of ecumenical was against her; the great body of the
bishops was opposed to images; and although the well-tried pliancy of the
eastern clergy gave reasons for hoping that these might be gained, there was a
strong iconoclastic party among the laity, while the soldiery adhered to the
principles of the late emperor Constantine, whose memory was cherished among
them as that of a brave and successful general. At first, therefore, Irene
ventured no further than to publish an edict for general liberty of conscience.
The monks who were still in exile returned, images were again displayed,
and many tales of past sufferings and of miracles swelled the popular
enthusiasm.
In August 784,
Paul, patriarch of Constantinople, suddenly resigned his dignity, and retired
into a monastery, where he was visited by Irene and some high officers of the
empire. When questioned as to the cause of his resignation, he professed deep
remorse for having consented to accept the patriarchate on condition of
opposing the restoration of images; he deplored the condition of his church,
oppressed as it was by the tyranny of the state, and at variance with the rest
of Christendom; and he declared that the only remedy for its evils would be to
summon a general council for the purpose of reversing the decrees of the
iconoclastic synod which had been held under Constantine V. We need not seek
for an explanation of the patriarch’s motives in the supposition of
collusion with the court. He may, like many others, have been sincerely
attached to the cause of images, and, when seized with sickness, may have felt
a real compunction for the compliances by which he had gained his elevation.
And his death, which followed immediately after, is a strong confirmation of
this view.
Irene summoned the
people of the capital to elect a new patriarch. No one possessed of the
requisite qualifications was to be found among the higher clergy, as the
bishops were disaffected to the cause of images, while the abbots were too
ignorant of the management of affairs to be fit for such promotion. The person
selected by the court, (and, according to one writer, suggested by Paul
himself,) was Tarasius, a secretary of state, a man of noble birth, of consular
dignity, and of good personal reputation. The multitude, who had no doubt been
carefully prompted, cried out for his election, and the few dissentient voices
were overpowered. Tarasius with an appearance of modesty professed his
reluctance to accept an office so foreign to his previous habits, and declared
that he would only do so on condition that a general council should be
forthwith summoned for the consideration of the all-engrossing subject. With
this understanding he was consecrated; and Adrian of Rome, on receiving a statement
of his faith, admitted him to communion, professing to consider the exigency of
the case an excuse for the irregularity of his promotion.
A council was now
summoned, and measures were taken to render it yet more imposing than the
numerous synod by which images had been condemned under the last reign. The
pope was invited to send representatives, if unable to attend in person. He
deputed Peter, chief presbyter of his church, with Peter, abbot of St. Saba’s,
and furnished them with a letter, in which he hailed the emperor and his mother
as a new Constantine and a new Helena, and exhorted them to repair the misdeeds
of their predecessors by restoring images in the church. Some things of a less
agreeable kind were added:—a demand for the restoration of all that the
iconoclastic emperors had taken from St. Peter, remarks on the irregularity of
raising a layman to the patriarchate of Constantinople, and objections to the
title of ecumenical, which had been given to the patriarch in the imperial
letter
As the empire was
at peace with the Saracens, invitations were also addressed to the patriarchs
of Alexandria, Antioch, and Jerusalem. But the bearers of these letters fell in
with some monks, who, on learning the object of their journey, earnestly
implored them to proceed no further, since any such communication from the
empire would be sure to exasperate the jealousy of the Mahometan tyrants, and
to bring additional oppressions on the church. The monks offered to send to the
council two of their own number, whom they proposed to invest with the
character of secretaries to the patriarchs; these, they said, would
sufficiently represent the faith of the eastern church, and the personal
attendance of the patriarchs was no more requisite than that of the Roman bishop.
To this strange proposal the messengers agreed, and they returned to
Constantinople with two monks named John and Thomas.
The council was to
meet at Constantinople in the beginning of August 786. But during the week
before the appointed day, the opponents of images held meetings for the purpose
of agitation, and, although Tarasius ordered them to leave the city, many of
them still remained. On the eve of the opening, there was an outbreak of some
imperial guards and other soldiers belonging to the iconoclastic party; and on
the following day a still more serious tumult took place. When Tarasius and
other members of the council were assembled in the church of the Apostles, a
multitude of soldiers and others, abetted by some iconoclastic bishops, broke in
on them, and compelled them to take refuge in the sanctuary. The soldiers who
were summoned to quell the uproar refused to obey orders. Tarasius ordered the
doors of the sanctuary to be shut. The iconoclasts forced them; but, without
being dismayed by the threatening appearance, the patriarch opened the council,
and conducted its proceedings until a message arrived from Irene, desiring her
friends to give way; on which the iconoclastic bishops raised a shout of
victory. The empress allowed the matter to rest until, having lulled suspicion,
she was able quietly to disband the mutinous soldiers and to send them to their
native places; and in September of the following year, a synod of about 350
bishops, with a number of monks and other clergy, met at Nicaea, a place at
once safer from disturbance than the capital, and of especially venerable name,
as having been the seat of the first general council.
The first places
of dignity were given to the Roman envoys, who had been recalled, after having
proceeded as far as Sicily on their way homeward. Next to these was Tarasius,
the real president of the assembly; and after him were the two representatives
(if they may be so styled) of Alexandria, Antioch, and Jerusalem. A number of
civil dignitaries were also presents The first session took place on the 24th
of September, and the business proceeded with great rapidity. Six sessions were
held within thirteen days, a seventh followed a week later, and the final
meeting was held at Constantinople on the 23rd of October.
From the beginning
it was assumed that the purpose of the council was not to discuss the question
of images, but to re-establish them as objects of worship; bishops who were
known to be opposed to this design had not been invited to attend. The pope’s
letter was read at the second session, but with the omission of the reflections
on Tarasius, and of the request that the rights of the Roman see might be
restored. A number of bishops, who had taken part in the iconoclasm of the last
reigns, came forward to acknowledge and anathematize their errors, and humbly
sued for admission to communion. In answer to questions, some of them said that
they had never until now had the means of rightly considering the subject; that
they had been educated in error: that they had been deceived by forged and
garbled authorities : or that they had been sealed up under a judicial
blindness. Questions arose as to admitting them to communion, as to
acknowledging them in offices to which they had been consecrated by heretics,
and with respect to some, whether, as they had formerly been persecutors of the
faithful, they ought not to be treated with special severity. The monks were
throughout on the side of rigour; but the majority of the council, under the
guidance of Tarasius, was in favour of a lenient course. The canons were
searched for precedents; and a discussion ensued as to the application of
these—with what class of heretics were the iconoclasts to be reckoned? Tarasius
was for putting them on the footing of Manichaean’s, Marcionites, and
monophysites, as these sects had also been opposed to images; all heresies, he
said, were alike heinous, because all did away with the law of God. The
monastic party declared that iconomachy was worse than the worst of heresies,
because it denied the Saviour’s incarnation. But the majority was disposed to
treat the penitents with indulgence, and they were received to communion. There
were loud outcries against the iconoclasts, as atheists, Jews, and enemies of
the truth; and when a proposal was made to call them Saracens, it was answered
that the name was too good for them.
According to the
usual practice of councils, authorities were cited in behalf of images, and the
opposition to them was paralleled or connected with all sorts of heresies. The
extracts produced from the earlier fathers are really irrelevant; for the
images of which they speak were either scenes from sacred history, or memorial
portraits (like that of Meletius of Antioch, which is mentioned by St.
Chrysostom1), and they afford no sanction for the practices which were in
question before the council. A large portion of the quotations consisted of
extracts from legendary biographies, and of tales of miracles wrought by
images, to which some of the bishops were able to add similar marvels from
their own experience. From time to time the reading of these testimonies was
interrupted by curious commentaries from the hearers. Thus, after a passage
from Gregory of Nyssa, in which he spoke of himself as having been affected to
tears by a picture of the sacrifice of Isaac, a bishop observed, “The
father had often read the history, but perhaps without ever weeping; yet, as
soon as he saw the picture, he wept”.
“If”, said
another, “so great a doctor was edified and moved even to tears by a picture,
how much more would it affect lay and unlearned people!”.
Many exclaimed
that they had seen such pictures of Abraham as that which Gregory described,
although it does not appear whether they had felt the same emotion at the
sight.
“If Gregory wept
at a painting of Abraham”, said Theodore, bishop of Catana, “what should we do
at one of the incarnate Saviour?”.
“Should not we too
weep," asked Tarasius, “if we saw a picture of the Crucifixion?” and his
words were received with general applause.
A famous story,
which had already served the uses both of controversial and of devotional
writers, was twice read. An aged monk on the Mount of Olives, it was said, was
greatly tempted by a spirit of uncleanness. One day the demon appeared to him,
and, after having sworn him to secrecy, offered to discontinue his assaults if
the monk would give up worshipping a picture of the blessed Virgin and the
infant Saviour which hung in his cell. The old man asked time to consider the
proposal, and, notwithstanding his oath, applied for advice to an abbot of
renowned sanctity, who blamed him for having allowed himself to be so far
deluded as to swear to the devil, but told him that he had yet done well in
laying open the matter, and that it would be better to visit every brothel in
Jerusalem than to refrain from adoring the Saviour and His mother in the
picture. From this edifying tale a twofold moral was drawn with general
consent,—that reverence for images would warrant not only unchastity, but
breach of oaths; and that those who had formerly sworn to the iconoclast heresy
were no longer bound by their obligations.
At the fifth
session, the Roman legates proposed that an image should be brought in and
should receive the adoration of the assembly. This was solemnly done next day;
and at the same session the conclusions of the iconoclastic synod of 754 were
read, each paragraph being followed by the corresponding part of a long
refutation, which was declared to have been evidently dictated by the Holy
Ghost.
At the seventh
session, the decree of the council was read and subscribed. It determined that,
even as the figure of the cross was honoured, so images of the Saviour and the
blessed Virgin, of angels and of saints, whether painted or mosaic or of any
other suitable material, are to be set up for kissing and honourable reverence,
but not for that real service which belongs to the Divine nature alone. Incense
and lights are to be offered to them, as to the cross, the gospels, and other
holy memorials, “forasmuch as the honour paid to the image passeth on to the
original, and he who adoreth an image doth in it adore the person of him whom
it doth represent”. An anathema was pronounced against all opponents of images,
and the signing of the decree was followed by many acclamations in honour of
the new Constantine and Helena, with curses against iconomachists and heretics
of every kind.
These outcries
were repeated at the eighth session, when the members of the council appeared
at one of the palaces of Constantinople, and both the emperor and his mother
subscribed the decree. The council, which after a time came to be regarded both
by the Greeks and by the Latins as the seventh general council, also passed
twenty-two canons, chiefly relating to ecclesiastical and monastic discipline.
It is to be observed that the images sanctioned at Nicaea were not works of
sculpture, but paintings and other representations on a flat surface —a
limitation to which the Greek church has ever since adhered; and that there is
as yet no mention of representing under visible forms the Trinity, the Almighty
Father, or the Holy Spirit.
Constantine VI
grew up in the society of women and eunuchs, and in entire subjection to his
mother. With a view, perhaps, of cutting off from the iconoclasts the hope of
assistance from the west, Irene had negotiated for him a marriage with one of
Charlemagne’s daughters; but soon after the Nicene synod, as the iconoclasts
were no longer formidable, while she may have feared that such a connexion
might endanger her own ascendency, she broke off the engagement, greatly to the
indignation of the Frankish king, and compelled her son against his will to
marry an Armenian princess named Marina or Mary. Instigated, it is said, by
some persons who professed to have discovered by magic that the empire was to
be her own, she paved the way for a change by encouraging her son in cruelties
and debaucheries which rendered him odious to his subjects, and especially to
the powerful monastic party. At the age of twenty, Constantine resolved to
throw off the yoke of his mother and her ministers; he succeeded in possessing
himself of the government, and for some years the empire was distracted by
revolutions, carried on with all the perfidy and atrocity which were
characteristic of the later Greeks. Constantine was at length persuaded to
readmit his mother to a share of power, and she pursued towards him the same
policy as before. He fell in love with a lady of her court, Theodote, and
resolved to divorce his wife and to marry the object of his new attachment. The
patriarch Tarasius at first opposed the scheme, but Constantine, it is said,
threatened that, if the Church refused to indulge him, he would restore
idolatry; and Tarasius no longer ventured to resist. Marina was shut up in a
convent, and the second nuptials were magnificently celebrated in September
795. Some monks who vehemently objected to these proceedings, and went so far
as to excommunicate the emperor, were treated with great cruelty. It has been
supposed that Irene even contrived the temptation to which her son yielded; she
at least beheld his errors with malicious satisfaction, and fomented the
general discontent which they produced. By degrees she secured to her own
interest all the persons who were immediately around him; and at length, when
her scheme appeared to be matured, he was by her command seized at his
devotions, was carried into the purple chamber in which he had been born, and
was deprived of his eyesight with such violence that the operation almost cost
him his life. Immediately after this, a fog of extraordinary thickness obscured
the air and hid the sun for seventeen days. By the people of Constantinople it
was regarded as declaring the sympathy of heaven with the horror generally felt
at the unnatural deed by which Irene obtained the empire.
Irene reigned five
years after the dethronement of her son. According to the Greek writers (whose
testimony, however, is unsupported by those of the west), she was engaged in a
project for reuniting the empires by a marriage with Charlemagne, when, in
October 802, she was deposed by the secretary Nicephorus, and was banished to
Lesbos, where she died within a few months.
Nicephorus, who is
described as having surpassed all his predecessors in rapacity, lust, and
cruelty, was bent on subjecting the hierarchy to the imperial power. He forbade
the patriarch to correspond with the pope, whom he considered as a tool of
Charlemagne; and he earned the detestation of the clergy by heavily taxing
monastic and ecclesiastical property, which had until then been exempt, by
seizing the ornaments of churches, by stabling his horses in monasteries, and
by extending a general toleration to iconoclasts and sectaries. In 811
Nicephorus was killed in a war with the Bulgarians, and his son Stauracius,
after a reign of little more than two months, was thrust into a monastery,
where he soon after died of wounds received before his accession. On the
deposition of Stauracius, his brother-in-law, Michael Rhangabe, was compelled
to accept the empire, and images were again restored to honour. The
iconoclastic party, however, continued to exist. An attempt was made by some of
its members to set a blinded son of Constantine Copronymus on the throne; and
on the alarm of a Bulgarian invasion, soon after the elevation of Michael, a
very remarkable display of its spirit took place. While the clergy, the monks,
and vast numbers of the people were deprecating the danger by processions and
prayers, some iconoclastic soldiers broke open the mausoleum of the emperors,
prostrated themselves on the tomb of Copronymus, and entreated him to save the
state; and they asserted that, in answer to their prayers, he had appeared to
them on horseback, and had gone forth against the barbarians; “whereas”, says
Theophanes, “he dwells in hell with devils”. Although the motive of these men
was more probably fraud than fanaticism—(for, besides the story of the
apparition, they pretended that the mausoleum had been opened by miracle)—we
may infer the existence of a strong attachment to the memory of Constantine
among the party to which such an imposture could have been addressed with any
hope of finding believers
Michael, although
a man of estimable character, proved unequal to the government of the empire,
and after a reign of two years he was deposed and tonsured, while a general
named Leo was raised to the throne. Michael, who by a clemency unusual in such
cases was allowed to retain not only his life but his eyesight, survived his
dethronement thirty-two years.
While the decree
of the second council of Nicaea established a reconciliation between Rome and
Constantinople, and was gladly confirmed by the Pope, it met with a less
favourable reception north of the Alps. In the Frankish church a middle opinion
on the subject of images had prevailed; as the eastern Christians had been led
to cherish their images for the sake of contrast with their Mahometan
neighbours, so the Franks were restrained from excess in this kind of devotion
by the necessity of opposing the idolatry of the unconverted Germans. The question
had been one of those discussed at a mixed assembly of clergy and laity which
was held under Pipin at Gentilly in the presence of envoys from Pope Paul and
of ambassadors from Constantine Copronymus; and, although their decision on
this point is not recorded, there can be no reasonable doubt that it agreed
with the general views of the national church.
Adrian, on
receiving the acts of the Nicene council, sent a copy of them to Charlemagne,
with an evident expectation that they would be accepted by the Franks. But the
late rupture of the match between the king’s daughter and the son of Irene had
not tended to bespeak from him any favourable consideration of the eastern
decrees; and his own convictions were opposed to them. He sent them to Alcuin,
who was then in England; and it is said that the English bishops joined in
desiring their countryman to write against the council. Alcuin made some
remarks on the Nicene acts, in the form of a letter; and out of these probably
grew a treatise in four books, which was put forth in the name of Charlemagne,
and is known by the title of the Caroline Books. It has been commonly supposed
that Alcuin, who returned to France in 793, was the chief author, but that he
was assisted by other ecclesiastics, and that the king himself took part in the
revision of the work. The tone of this treatise is firm and dignified. Although
great deference for the apostolic see is professed, the writer resolutely
maintains the Frankish view as to images, and unsparingly criticises the grounds
alleged for the doctrine which was held in common by the east and by Rome.
While the iconoclasts and the Byzantine council of 754 are blamed for
overlooking the distinction between images and idols, their mistake is declared
to be much less than that committed by the Nicene synod in confounding the use
of images with the worship of them; the one error is ascribed to ignorance, the
other to wickedness. Much is said against the style of language officially
employed by the Byzantine court, which is censured as trenching on the honour
due to God. The synod is blamed for having allowed itself to be guided by a
woman, contrary to St. Paul’s order that women should not be admitted to teach.
Its pretension to be ecumenical is denied, on the ground that it neither was
assembled from all churches, nor held the faith of the universal church; its
claim to Divine sanction is also disallowed. It is said to be madness for one
portion of the church to anathematise other portions in a matter as to which
the apostles had not laid down any rule; and much more so when the opinions so
branded are agreeable to the earlier councils and fathers. The passages which
had been cited at Nicaea from Scripture and the fathers are examined, and are
cleared from the abuse there made of them. The council is censured for having
admitted many stories of a fabulous or apocryphal kind. The account of our
Lord’s correspondence with Abgarus is questioned; the legend of the monk and
the unclean devil is strongly reprobated; doubts are expressed as to the truth
of many miraculous tales; and it is argued that, even if the miracles were
really wrought by the images, they would not warrant the worship of these.
Remarks are made on expressions used by individual bishops at the council.
Among these there is the important misrepresentation that Constantius, of
Constantia in Cyprus, is charged with having placed the adoration of images on
the same level with that of the Trinity, and as having anathematized all who
thought otherwise; whereas in reality he had distinguished between the devotion
paid to images and that which was to be reserved for the Trinity alone. The
arguments advanced in behalf of images are discussed and refuted. The honours
paid in the east to the statues of emperors had been dwelt on by way of
analogy; but it is denied that this is any warrant for the worship of
images,—“for what madness it is to defend one unlawful thing by another!”—and
the conduct of Daniel in Babylon is cited as proving the sinfulness of the
eastern practice. It is derogatory to the holy mystery of the Eucharist—to the
cross, the symbol of our salvation and the sign of our Christian profession —to
the consecrated vessels, and to the sacred books,— that the veneration paid to
these should be paralleled with the worship of images. The reverence due to
relics, which had either been part of the bodies of saints or had been in some
manner connected with them, is no ground for paying a like regard to images,
which are the mere work of the artist, Christ and his saints desire no such
worship as that in question; and, although the more learned may be able to
practise it without idolatry, by directing their veneration to that which the
images signify, the unlearned, who have no skill in subtle distinctions, will
be drawn to worship that which they see, without thought of any object beyond
it. The guilt of causing offence must rest, not on those who allow images and
only refuse to worship them, but on those who force the worship on others. The
only proper use of images is by way of ornament, or as historical memorials; it
is absurd to say that they represent to us the merits of the saints, since
these merits are not external. The right use of them for remembrance is
strongly distinguished from the plea that it is impossible to remember God
without them; those persons (it is said) must have very faulty memories who
need to be reminded by an image—who are unable to raise their minds above the
material creation except by the help of a material and created object. The king
concludes by declaring to the pope that he adheres to the principles laid down
by Gregory the Great in his letters to Serenus of Marseilles, and that he
believes this to be the rule of the catholic church. Images are to be allowed,
but the worship of them is not to be enforced; and it is forbidden to break or
to destroy them.
These books (or
perhaps the propositions which they were intended to enforce, rather than the
treatise itself, were communicated to the pope, and drew forth from him a long
reply. But the arguments of this attempt are feeble, and its tone appears to
show that Adrian both felt the weakness of his cause, and was afraid to offend
the great sovereign whose opinion he was labouring to controvert.
It is doubtful
whether these communications took place before or after the council which was
held, under the presidency of Charlemagne, at Frankfort, in 794. This council
was both a diet of the empire and an ecclesiastical synod. Bishops were
assembled from Lombardy and Germany as well as from France; some representatives
of the English church, and two legates from Rome, were also present; and, at
the king's suggestion, Alcuin was admitted to a place on account of the service
which he might be able to render by his learning. The question of images was
dealt with in a manner which showed that the council had no idea of any right
on the part of Rome to prescribe to the Frankish church. The second canon
adverts to “the late synod of the Greeks, in which it was said that those
should be anathematized who should not bestow service or adoration on the
images of the saints, even as on the Divine Trinity”. In opposition to this,
the fathers of Frankfort refuse “both adoration and service of all kinds” to
images; they express contempt for the eastern synod, and agree in condemning
it. The passage especially censured by this canon is the speech wrongly
ascribed in the Caroline Books to the Cyprian metropolitan Constantius, and the
misrepresentation is probably to be charged on the defectiveness of the
translation in which the Nicene acts were presented to the Frankish
divines.0But whatever the reason of it may have been, and however the members
of the Frankfort council may have misapprehended the opinions of the Orientals,
there is no ground for arguing from this that they did not understand and
plainly state their own judgment on the questions.
Notwithstanding
the opposition to his views on the subject of images, Adrian continued to
cultivate friendly relations with Charlemagne; the political interest which
bound Rome to the Franks was more powerful than his sympathy with the Greeks as
to doctrine. The retention of Calabria and Illyricum, which had been taken from
the Roman see by the iconoclastic emperors in the earlier stage of the
controversy, alienated the popes more and more from the Byzantine rule, until
in 800 the connexion with the east was utterly severed by the coronation of
Charlemagne as the sovereign of a new empire of Rome.
Before proceeding
to the question of images, the council of Frankfort had been occupied with the
doctrine of Felix, bishop of Urgel in Catalonia, on the relation of our Lord's
humanity to the Almighty Father. The termadoption had been applied
to the incarnation by some earlier writers and in the Spanish liturgy; it
appears, however, not to have been used in its strict sense, but rather as
equivalent to assumption. The passages which Felix and his party
produced from the fathers, as favourable to their view, spoke of an adoption of
nature, of flesh, or of manhood; whereas they themselves made an important
variation from this language by speaking of an adoption of the Son.
The adoptionists
were charged by their opponents with Nestorianism, and in spirit the two
systems are unquestionably similar. Yet the adoptionists admitted the doctrine
which had been settled as orthodoxy for three centuries and a half: they made
no objection to the term Deipara (or Theotokos),
as applied to the mother of the Saviour’s humanity; they allowed the union of
natures in Him. The distinctive peculiarity of the party was, that, while they
granted the communication of properties between the two natures, they insisted
on distinguishing the manner in which the predicates of the one nature were
given to the other; they regarded it as a confusion of the natures, and a
virtual merging of the humanity, to say that Christ was proper and real Son of
God, not only in his Godhead but in his whole person. He cannot, they said, be
properly Son of God as to his human nature, unless it be supposed that the
humanity and fleshly substance were derived from the very essence of God. The
highest thing that can befall humanity is to be adopted into sonship with God:
more than this would be a change of nature. Christ's humanity, then, is adopted
to sonship; in one sense this adoption existed from the moment of his
conception; in another, it began at his baptism, when he passed from the
condition of a servant to that of a Son; and it was consummated in his
resurrection. He cannot have two fathers in the same nature; in his humanity he
is naturally the Son of David, and by adoption and grace the Son of God. By
nature He is the “only-begotten” Son of God; by adoption and grace, the
“first-begotten”. In the Son of God the Son of man becomes very Son of God; but
it is only in a nuncupative way, as was the case with those of
whom He himself said that the Scripture “called them gods to whom the word of
God came”; his adoption is like that of the saints, although it is after a far
more excellent fashion. The adoptionists also pressed into their service texts
which were in truth meant to set forth the reality of our Lord's manhood, and
its inferiority to, or dependence on, his Divinity.
Felix of Urgel,
who became noted as a chief assertor of this doctrine, was a man of great
acuteness and learning; his reputation was such that Alcuin sought his
correspondence, and, even after the promulgation of his heresy, continued to
speak with much respect of his sanctity. The other head of the party, Elipand,
bishop of Toledo, and primate of Spain under the Mahometan dominion, was far
advanced in life when the controversy broke out. He appears to have been a man
of violent and excitable temper, and very jealous of his dignity. His style is
described as more obscure than that of Felix, and it is therefore inferred that
he was more profound.
The early history
of the adoptionist doctrine is unknown. It is probable that Felix was the
originator of it, and perhaps he may have been led into it by controversy with
his Mahometan neighbours, to whom this view of our Lord's humanity would have
been less repulsive than that which was generally taught by the church. At
least, it appears certain that, whether Felix was the author of the doctrine or
not, it was he who did most to reduce it to a system. A correspondence took
place between him and Elipand; and the primate employed the influence of his
position in favour of the new opinion, which soon gained many adherents. The
first opponents who appeared against adoptionism were Beatus, an abbot, and
Etherius, bishop of Osma, who had formerly been his pupil. Elipand, in a letter
to an abbot named Fidelis, denounced the two very coarsely; he even carried his
intolerance so far as to declare that all who should presume to differ from him
were heretics and slaves of Antichrist, and that as such they must be rooted
out. Etherius and Beatus rejoined at great length in a book which as to tone
appears almost worthy of their antagonist. The pope, Adrian, now had his
attention drawn to the controversy, and in 785 wrote a letter to the orthodox
bishops of Spain, warning them against the new doctrine as an error such as no
one since Nestorius had ventured on.
This letter,
however, failed to appease the differences which had arisen. A council which is
said to have been held against the adoptionists at Narbonne, in 788, is
generally regarded as fictitious. In 792 Charlemagne summoned Felix (who was
his subject) to appear before a council at Ratisbon, where the bishop abjured
and anathematized his errors; but Charles, who in person presided at the
council, appears to have doubted either the sincerity of his new profession, or
his steadiness in adhering to it, and therefore sent him in chains to Rome,
where he was imprisoned by order of the pope. Felix obtained his liberty by
drawing up an orthodox confession of faith, to which he swore in the most
solemn manner, laying it on the consecrated elements and on St. Peter’s tomb.
But on returning to Urgel, he again vented his heresy, and, in fear of
Charlemagne's resentment, he fled into the Mahometan part of Spain. Elipand and
other Spanish bishops wrote to Charlemagne and to the bishops of France,
requesting that Felix might be restored to his see, and that measures might be
taken for suppressing the opinions of Beatus, who was charged in the letters
with profligacy of life, and was also styled a false prophet, on account of
some speculations as to the fulfilment of the Apocalypse, into which he had
been led by the oppressed condition of the Spanish church. These letters were
forwarded by Charlemagne to the pope, who thereupon despatched a second epistle
into Spain, denouncing the doctrine of the adoptionists, and threatening to
excommunicate them if they should persist in it.
The council of
Frankfort was held between the time of Charlemagne’s application to Adrian and
the receipt of the pope’s answer. No representative of the adoptionist party
appeared; but Alcuin, who had been summoned from England to take part in the
controversy, argued against their doctrine, and the council in its first canon
unanimously condemned it as a heresy which “ought to be utterly rooted out of
the church”. The Italian bishops gave their sanction to a treatise against
adoptionism drawn up by Paulinus, patriarch of Aquileia; and this was sent into
Spain, together with a letter from the bishops of Gaul, Aquitaine, and Germany
to the Spanish bishops, and with one from Charlemagne to Elipand and his
brethren. Alcuin addressed a tract against the adoptionists to the bishops of
the south of France and also wrote in a respectful tone to Felix himself,
urging him to give up the term adoption, which he professed to consider as the
only point in which the bishop of Urgel varied from the Catholic faith. In
consequence of this letter, Felix addressed a defence of his doctrine to
Charlemagne, who thereupon desired Alcuin to undertake a formal refutation of
the adoptionists. The abbot accepted the task, but stipulated that time should
be allowed him to examine their citations with the help of his pupils, and
begged that the book of Felix might also be referred to the pope, to Paulinus
of Aquileia, and to other eminent bishops; if, he said, all should agree in
their judgment on the point in question, it might be concluded that they were
all guided by the same Holy Spirit.
Alcuin then
produced a treatise in seven books— “these five loaves and two little
fishes”, as he styles them. The foundation on which he chiefly grounds his
argument is the unity of the Saviour's person. Although Felix had not ventured
to deny this, it is urged that in consistency he must do so, like Nestorius,
since he divides Christ into two sons, the one real, the other nuncupative. The
same person cannot be at once the proper and the adopted son of the same
father; Christ alone has by nature that which we have through Him by adoption
and grace. The Sonship is not founded on the nature, but on the person; the two
natures do not form two sons, since they are themselves not separate, but
inseparably united in the one Christ. The whole Christ is Son of God and Son of
man; there is no room for an adoptive sonship. Christ was very God from the
moment of his human conception. Felix, it is argued, had erred through
supposing that a son cannot be proper unless he be of the same nature with the
father; whereas the term proper does not necessarily imply identity of
substance between that which is so styled and that to which it is ascribed; as
may be seen by our speaking of “proper names” and “proper [i.e. own]
possessions”. A man is the proper son of his parents both in body and in soul,
although the body only be of their seed; and in like manner Christ in his whole
person, in manhood as well as in Godhead, is proper Son of God. But moreover
(says Alcuin), the whole matter, being supernatural, cannot be fitly measured
by human analogies. Christ is Son of God the Father, although his flesh be not
generated of God; and to deny the possibility of this is to impugn the Divine
omnipotence.
The censure of
Frankfort was followed up by a council held at Friuli, under Paulinus of
Aquileia, in 796, and by one which met at Rome under Leo III in 799. At Friuli
it was laid down that the Saviour is “one and the same Son of man and Son
of God; not putative but real Son of God; not adoptive, but proper; proper and
not adoptive in each of his natures, forasmuch as, after his assumption of
manhood, one and the same person is inconfusibly and inseparably Son of God and
of man”." The Roman council also condemned the adoptionists, but with so
little knowledge of the matter as to accuse them of denying that the Saviour had
any other than a nuncupative Godhead.
In the meantime
Leidrad, archbishop of Lyons, Nefrid, bishop of Narbonne, and Benedict, abbot
of Aniane, were sent into the district in which Felix had spread his opinions.
They laboured with much success in confutation of adoptionism, and, having met
Felix himself at Urgel, they persuaded him by an assurance of safety to proceed
into France, in order that he might answer for himself before a council, which
was to be held at Aix-la-Chapelle. At Aix the adoptionist was confronted by
Alcuin, who had been drawn from his retirement at Tours for the purpose. The
discussion lasted for six days, and Felix at length professed to be convinced
by some passages from the fathers which had not before been known to him. He
retracted his errors, condemned Nestorius, and exhorted his clergy and people
to follow the true faith. As, however, his former changes suggested a suspicion
of his constancy, he was not allowed to return into his diocese, but was
committed to the care of the archbishop of Lyons. Leidrad and his brother
commissioners went again into Catalonia for the purpose of rooting out the
heresy; and it is said by Alcuin that during their two visits they made 20,000
converts—bishops, clergy, and laity.
Elipand, not being
a subject of Charlemagne, was more difficult to deal with than his associate.
He now entered into controversy with Alcuin, whom he treated with his usual
rudeness, reproaching him as the chief persecutor of Felix, and taxing him
(among other things) with having 20,000 slaves, and with being proud of his
wealth. Alcuin replied in four books, and the death of Elipand (whom some
writers improbably represent as having at last renounced his heresy), followed
soon after. Felix remained at Lyons with Leidrad, and afterwards with his
successor Agobard. He occasionally vented some of his old opinions, but, when
Agobard argued with him, he professed to be convinced. After his death,
however, which took place in 818, it was found that he had left a paper
containing the chief points of his heresy in the form of question and answer;
and Agobard found himself obliged to undertake a refutation of this, in order
to counteract the mischief which it was likely to produce, as coming from a
person who had been much revered for sanctity. Although the adoptionist
doctrine has been revived or justified by some writers of later times, it never
afterwards gained any considerable influence.
Towards the end of
Charlemagne’s reign, a controversy arose as to the procession of the Holy
Spirit. In the Latin church it had always been held that the Third Person of
the Godhead proceeds from the Second as well as from the First. The same
doctrine which the Latins thus expressed—that the Godhead of the Holy Spirit is
communicated not only from the Father but from the Son—had also been held by
the Greeks in general; but, as the word proceed is in Scripture used only of
his relation to the Father, they had not applied it to express his relation to
the Son. Thus the second general council, in the words which it added to the
Nicene creed in opposition to the Macedonian heresy, defined only that the Holy
Ghost proceedeth from the Father. Theodoret, indeed, had used language which
seems irreconcilable with the western belief; but it is not to be understood as
expressing more than the private opinion of a writer whose orthodoxy was not
unimpeached on other points; and as yet no controversy either of fact or of
expression had arisen as to this subject between the two great divisions of the
church.
In the west, the
procession of the Spirit from the Son was in time introduced into creeds. It is
found in the Athanasian creed, a form which was undoubtedly of western
composition, but of which the date is much disputed. The first appearance of
the doctrine in the Nicene or Constantinopolitan creed was at the third council
of Toledo, in 589; and it was often enforced by later Spanish councils, under
the sanction of an anathema. It would seem to have been from Spain that the
definition made its way into France, where the truth of the double procession
was not controverted, but some questions were raised as to the expediency or
lawfulness of adding to the Nicene creed.
The origin of the
differences on this subject in the period now before us is not clear. There was
some discussion of it at the council of Gentilly, where the ambassadors of
Constantine Copronymus were present; but (as has been already stated) the
details of that council are unknown. At the council of Friuli, in 796, Paulinus
maintained the expediency of the definition, on account of those heretics who
whisper that the Holy Spirit is of the Father alone, and proceedeth from the
Father alone; he defended it against the charge of novelty, as being not an
addition to the Nicene creed, but an explanation of it; and the council adopted
a profession of faith in which the double procession was laid down.
The matter came in
a more pressing form before a synod held at Aix in 809, when a complaint was
made that one John, a monk of St. Saba's at Jerusalem, had attacked the Frankish
monks and pilgrims there on account of this doctrine, and had attempted to
drive them away by force. The council approved of the addition to the creed,
and Charlemagne sent two bishops, and Adelhard, abbot of Corbie, to Rome, with
a request that the pope would confirm the judgment. Leo, at a conference with
the envoys, of which a curious account is preserved, expressed his agreement in
the doctrine of the double procession, but decidedly opposed the insertion of
it into the creed. It would, he said, be wrong to insert it, since a council
guided by wisdom from above had omitted it; and, moreover, the point was one of
those which are not necessary to salvation for the mass of ordinary Christians.
It is said that he
put up in St. Peter’s two silver shields engraved with the creed of
Constantinople in Greek and in Latin, and that on both the words which express
the procession of the Spirit from the Son were omitted. But, in order that
there might be no doubt as to his opinion on the question of doctrine, he sent
into the east a confession of faith in which the double procession was twice
distinctly affirmed. We hear no more of the difference between the eastern and
western churches on this subject until at a later time it was revived and led
to important consequences.
It may be
difficult to follow, and impossible to read with interest, the history of such
controversies as those on monothelism and adoptionism; and the church has often
been reproached with the agitation into which it was thrown by questions which
never enter into the consideration of the great body of Christian believers. We
ought, however, to remember that an error which is to agitate the church
internally must not begin by setting at nought the decisions of former times;
the spirit of speculation must fix on some point which is apparently within the
limits already prescribed for orthodoxy. Hence, in the controversies which
relate to the highest Christian doctrines, the ground is continually narrowed,
as we proceed from Arianism to Nestorianism and Eutychianism, and from these to
the errors which have lately come before us; while each question, as it arose,
required to be discussed and decided by the lights of Scripture and of the
judgments which had been before pronounced. It is not, therefore, the church
that deserves to be blamed, if the opinions against which its solemn
condemnations were directed became successively more and more subtle; and the
reader must be content to bear with the writer, if their path should sometimes
lie through intricacies which both must feel to be uninviting and wearisome.
CHAPTER VIII.
THE ORIENTAL SECTS.
It has been
mentioned, in the sketch of the Mahometan conquests, that the Arabs took
advantage of the enmity between the Catholics and the Jacobites (or
monophysites) to enlist the depressed and persecuted sectaries on their side.
For the services thus rendered, the Jacobites were repaid by a superior degree
of favour from their new masters when Egypt and Syria had fallen under the rule
of the caliphs. Many of those whom the measures of Heraclius had driven to
profess Catholicism now returned to the open avowal of their old opinions; and
the church further lost, not only by the progress of the sword and doctrines of
Islam, but by the defection of many of its own members to the heretical
Christianity.
The Jacobites
continued to be strong in Egypt, and also in the more westerly countries of
Asia, where they were now under the government of a patriarch resident at
Amida. But the party had been extirpated in Persia, and it made no further
progress towards the east.
The history
of the Nestorians during this period was more remarkable. They, like the
opposite sect, were at first courted and afterwards favoured by the Mussulmans
on account of their hostility to the orthodox church. At their head was a
bishop known by the title of catholic or; patriarch of Babylon; his residence
was originally at Seleucia or Ctesiphon, but on the foundation of Bagdad by
Almansur, in 762, the patriarch removed his seat to that city. In the eighth
century, the Nestorians got a footing in Egypt; and in the east they laboured
with great activity to propagate their form of Christianity, without,
apparently, meeting with any rivalry on the part of the catholics. Following
the course of trade, Nestorian missionaries made their way by sea from India to
China, while others penetrated across the deserts to its northern frontier. A
stone discovered at Singanfoo in 1625 bears a long inscription, partly Syriac
and partly Chinese, recording the names of missionaries who had laboured in
China, with the history of Christianity in that country from the year 636 to
781. Its fortunes had been varied by success and persecution; but in the eighth
century it had usually, enjoyed great favour from the emperors, and many
churches had been built. With these details the inscription contains a summary
of Christian doctrine and practice, in which a tinge of Nestorianism is
discernible. It would seem that this early Christianity of China fell with the
dynasty which had encouraged it; for some missionaries who about the year 980
were sent by the catholic of Babylon into that country found the churches
destroyed, and could hear of only one native who continued to profess their own
religion.
The patriarch
Timothy, who held his office from 777 to 820, reduced the Nestorian
metropolitan of Persia to subjection, and was especially active in organizing
missions. By the preachers whom he sent out a knowledge of Christianity was
spread in Hyrcania, Tartary, Bactria, and other countries of central Asia,
where it long retained a hold. Bishops and metropolitans, owning allegiance to
the patriarch of Babylon, were established in those vast regions, and with a
view to this a singular ritual provision was made by Timothy—that, if no more
than two bishops could be procured for the consecration of a brother, the
canonical number should be made up by allowing a book of the Gospels to supply
the place of the third consecrator.
The tenets and
character of the Paulicians have been the subject of controversy, which too
often has been largely influenced by the party interests of those who have
shared in it. Writers of the Roman church have professed to discover in the
Paulicians the ancestors of the protestant reformers, and have transferred to
these the charges of Manichaeism which are brought against the ancient sect. On
the other hand, some protestants have ventured to accept the pedigree, and,
with a confidence which equally disdains facts and reason, have asserted that
the Paulicians were guiltless of the heresies imputed to them—that they were
the maintainers of what such writers suppose to be a purely scriptural
Christianity. It would be useless to enter here into a discussion of these
rival extravagances.
Although it is
agreed that the word Paulician is a barbarous formation from the name Paul,
there is a question as to the person from whom the designation was taken. Some
trace it to one Paul of Samosata—not the notorious bishop of Antioch, in the
third century, but a Manichaean of later, although uncertain, date; others to
an Armenian who was eminent in the sect about the time of Justinian II. But the
most probable supposition appears to be that it is derived from the name of the
great apostle, whom the Paulicians affected especially to regard as their
master.
Gnosticism,
banished from other parts of the empire, had taken refuge in the countries
bordering on the Euphrates, where in course of time the remnants of its various
parties had come to be confounded under the general name of Manicheans. In this
region, at the village of Mananalis, near Samosata, lived about the year 653
one Constantine, who is described as descended from a Manichaean family. A
deacon, who was returning from captivity among the Saracens, became his guest, and
in acknowledgment of his hospitality left with him a manuscript containing the
Gospels and St. Paul’s Epistles. Constantine read these, applying the
principles of his old belief to the interpretation of them; and the result was,
that he renounced some of the grosser absurdities in which he had been trained,
burnt the heretical books which it was a capital crime to possess, and put
forth a system which, by means of allegorical and other evasions, he professed
to reconcile with the letter of the New Testament, while in reality it was
mainly derived from the doctrines of his hereditary sect. Although he is
usually styled a Manichaean, it would appear that the term is not to be
strictly understood. His opinions were probably more akin to Marcionism, which
is known to have been strong in the region of the Euphrates two hundred years
earlier; and his followers freely anathematized Manes, among other heresiarchs.
Constantine styled
himself Silvanus, and the leaders who succeeded him assumed the names of Titus,
Epaphroditus, Timothy, and others of St. Paul’s companions. In like manner
they affected to transfer to the chief communities of their sect the names of
churches in which the apostle and his associates had laboured. The Paulicians
acknowledged St. Paul’s epistles, with those of St. James, St. John, and St.
Jude, and the Acts of the Apostles. They also originally admitted the four
Gospels, although it would seem that they afterwards rested exclusively on
those of St. Luke and St. John, if they did not absolutely reject the others.
They rejected the Old Testament, and they especially denounced St. Peter, as a
betrayer of his Lord and of the truth; nor was their enmity without reason,
says Peter of Sicily, since that apostle had prophesied against their misuse of
St. Paul.
The Paulicians
held that matter was eternal; that there were two Gods—the one, generated of
darkness and fire, the creator and lord of the present world, the God of the
Old Testament and of the church; the other, the Supreme, the object of their own
worship, the God of the spiritual world which is to come. They held that the
soul of man was of heavenly origin, and imprisoned in a material body. They not
only refused to the blessed Virgin the excessive honours which
the Catholics had gradually bestowed on her, but are said to have
altogether disparaged her; they denied her perpetual virginity, while they
maintained that our Lord did not really take of her substance, but brought his
body from heaven, and that his birth was only in appearance. They objected to
the order of presbyters, because the Jewish presbyters or elders had opposed
the Christ; their own teachers were not distinguished by any special character,
dress, manner of life, or privileges. Of these teachers several grades are
mentioned, but they did not form a permanent hierarchy; thus, when the
“companions in travel”, who had been associated with the last great master of
the sect, died out, the “notaries”, whose business it was to copy the writings
which were acknowledged as authoritative, became its chief instructors. The
Paulicians reverenced Constantine and three others of their leaders as apostles
or prophets. They rejected the sacraments : Christ, they said, did not give his
disciples bread and wine, but by the names of these elements He signified his
own sustaining words; and the true baptism is He Himself, who declared Himself
to be the “living water”. They spat on the cross and attacked the Catholics on
account of their reverence for images, while they themselves paid reverence to
the book of the Gospels, as containing the words of Christ. They allowed
themselves a great license of equivocation as to their opinions; and in the
same spirit they did not scruple to attend the catholic worship or sacraments.
They claimed for themselves exclusively the title of Christians, while they
styled the Catholics Romans, as having merely a political religion. Their own
places of worship were not styled temples or churches, but houses of
prayer. By the modern patrons of the Paulicians, their opposition in some
of these points to the current errors or superstitions of the time has been
traced to an unbiassed study of holy Scripture; but it may be more truly
explained by their connexion with older sects, which had become separate before
the corruptions in question were introduced into the church itself.
Constantine fixed
himself at Cibossa, in Armenia, where he presided over his sect for
twenty-seven years, and made many converts, both from the church and from the
Zoroastrian religion. At length the matter was reported to the emperor
Constantine Pogonatus, who sent an officer named Symeon to Cibossa, with orders
to put the heresiarch to death, and to distribute his followers among the
clergy and in monasteries, with a view to their being reclaimed. Symeon carried
off Constantine and a large body of the sectaries, whom he drew up in a line,
and commanded to stone their chief. Instead of obeying, all but one let fall
the stones with which they were armed; but Constantine was killed, like another
Goliath (as we are told), by a stone from the hand of a youth—his own adopted
son Justus. As the sectaries proved obstinate in their errors, Symeon entered
into conference with some of them; the effect was, that, being ignorant as to
the grounds of his old religion, he became their convert, and, after spending
three years at Constantinople in great uneasiness of mind, he fled, leaving all
his property behind him, and took up his abode at Cibossa, where, under the
name of Titus, he became the successor of Constantine. After a time, Justus was
struck by the seeming inconsistency of the Paulician doctrines with a text
which refers the spiritual as well as the material world to the same one
Creator. He proposed the difficulty to Symeon, expressing a fear that they
might both have been in error, and might have misled their followers; and, on
finding that Symeon would not satisfy him, he went to the bishop of a
neighbouring town, Colonia (now About Calahissar), and exposed the tenets of
the sect. The bishop reported the case to the emperor, Justinian II, and in
consequence of this information, Symeon, Justus himself, and many of their
followers, were burnt to death on one large pile.
Among those who
escaped this fate was an Armenian named Paul, who took up his abode near
Phanaroea, at a place which is said to have derived its name, Episparis, from
the sowing of spiritual tares there by the elder Paul, the Samosatenian. The
sect revived under the Armenian Paul, but at his death the headship of it was
contested his two sons. Gegnaesius, the elder, to whom his father had given the
name of Timothy, rested his claims on hereditary succession, while the younger,
Theodore, relied on an immediate commission from heaven and their dispute
reached the ears of Leo the Isaurian, who ordered Germanus, patriarch
Constantinople, to examine Gegnaesius. The Paulician was skillful enough to
meet all questions with answers which appeared satisfactory. He anathematized
all who denied the orthodox faith, for by that name he secretly intended his
own heresy. He anathematized all who refused to worship the cross, for by the
cross he meant our Lord Himself stretching out his arms in prayer or
benediction. He anathematized all who refused worship to the Theotokos, into
whom the Saviour entered—understanding under this description the heavenly
Jerusalem, into which Christ has entered as the forerunner of his elect. By the
catholic church he meant his own sect; by baptism, Christ the living water by
the body and blood of Christ, the Saviour’s words of instruction : he therefore
anathematized all who rejected any of these, and having thus satisfied
Germanus, he was sent home with favourable letters from the emperor.
The abhorrence
which the Paulicians professed for images might have been supposed likely to
recommend the party to the iconoclastic emperors. But it would seem that these
princes rather feared to connect themselves with the disrepute which its other
opinions had brought on it; and thus we find that Leo and his son, instead of
favouring the Paulicians, transported many of them from Armenia into Thrace.
After various fortunes, the headship of the sectaries had fallen to one
Baanes, who is styled “the filthy”, and may therefore be probably supposed
to have sanctioned some of the immoralities which are too often lightly imputed
to all heresiarchs. But when the Paulicians had sunk thus low, a reformer
appeared in the person of a young man named Sergius.
Sergius was
converted to Paulicianism by a female theologian. The historians of the sect
relate that this woman, having fixed on him as one whom it was desirable to
gain, entered into conversation with him, and, after some compliments on his
learning and character, asked him why he did not read the Scriptures. He
answered that such studies were not lawful for Christians in general, but only
for the clergy—an idea which Chrysostom had strongly opposed, but which since
his time had become fixed in the popular belief, although without any formal
authority from the Church. “It is not as you think”, she rejoined; “for there
is no acceptance of persons with God, since He will have all men to be saved,
and to come to the knowledge of the truth”. And she went on to tell him that
the clergy mutilated and corrupted the word of God, and that such of them as
did miracles would be found among those to whom Christ will say in the judgment
day, “I never knew you”. Sergius began to read the Scriptures, and under the
tuition of his instructress, he learnt to apply to the Catholics all that is
there said against the fleshly Israel, and to regard the Paulicians as the true
spiritual church of Christ. He assumed the name of Tychicus and became a new
founder of the sect, which is said to have held his writings in equal
veneration with the Scriptures themselves. His own morals would seem to have
been unimpeachable, since Photius and Peter of Sicily can only charge him with
hypocrisy; and he reformed the morality of the Paulicians, in opposition to the
principles of Baanes. For thirty-four years—from the reign of Irene to that of
Theophilus—Sergius laboured indefatigably in the cause of Paulicianism. He is
said to have indulged in unseemly boasting of his success; to have preferred
himself to the earlier teachers of the party; to have styled himself the
resplendent lamp, the shining light, the life-giving star, and even the
Paraclete.
The emperor
Nicephorus was friendly to the sect, and granted it toleration in Phrygia and
Lycaonia. Theophanes tells us that he engaged in magical practices with
the Manicheans who are called Paulicians, in order to obtain victory for
his arms. Under Michael Rhangabe severe laws were enacted against these
heretics; such of them as should be obstinate in their errors were to be put to
death. A party in the church, headed by Theodore the Studite, opposed the infliction
of death as the punishment of heresy; but Theophanes argues that this view is
absurd, since St. Peter inflicted death on Ananias and Sapphira, and St. Paul
says that persons who are guilty of certain sins are worthy of death. To these
scriptural authorities for persecution Peter of Sicily adds another—the
command, “Those mine enemies, which would not that I should reign over them,
bring hither, and slay them before me”.
Leo the Armenian,
iconoclast as he was, continued the persecution of the Paulicians. The
sectaries, as usually happens, were exasperated by such treatment. The deaths
of some of their chiefs were avenged by the slaughter of a prefect and a bishop
who had been active against them. They lived in constant hostility to their
neighbours, and, as opportunity favoured, they broke out from their bounds,
devastated, plundered, and slaughtered. Their female captives, it is said, were
given up to promiscuous lust; the children were either killed or sold to the
Saracens; and Sergius found himself unable to restrain the excesses of his
followers. Sergius himself was slain with his own axe by a man who had found
him cutting wood, in the year 835. His reforms had led to the separation of the
sect into two hostile branches; and after his death, his followers, wishing to
clear themselves from the obloquy attached to the Baanites, fell on these, and
carried on a bloody contest with them, until a“companion in travel” of Sergius,
named Theodotus, succeeded in recalling both parties to a remembrance of their common
faith.
After
the re-establishment of images, under the regency of Theodora, the empress was
urged by the victorious party to undertake the suppression of Paulicianism,
whether by conversion or by force; and, as the sectaries resisted all attempts which
were made to gain them, the fury of persecution was let loose among them. It is
said that not less than 100,000 were slain by the sword, beheaded, drowned, or
impaled. Among the victims was the father of Carbeas, captain of the guard to
the prefect of the east. Carbeas, on hearing of his parent’s fate, renounced
his allegiance to the empire, and, with 5000 companions, sought a refuge among
the Saracens. The caliph gladly welcomed the fugitives, and granted them leave
to settle within his territory, where, on the same principle by which they had
justified their occasional conformity to the church, they adopted externally
the rites of Islam. Carbeas built or enlarged and fortified several towns, of
which Tephrica was the chief and became the headquarters of the sect.
Paulicians from other quarters flocked to the new home which was opened for
them; and the numbers of the party were swelled by refugees who sought an
asylum from the imperial laws, and, according to its enemies, by others who
found an attraction in the license of morals which it granted to its members.
The Paulicians harassed their neighbours of the empire by continual
aggressions. Under the command of Carbeas, their forces, in conjunction with
the Saracens, gained a great victory over Michael, the son of Theodora, under
the walls of Samosata; and in the reign of the emperor Basil, Chrysocheir, the
son-in-law of Carbeas, advanced through Asia Minor with an army made up of
Paulicians and saracens, pillaged Ancyra, Nicaea, Nicomedia, and other cities,
gave up images and relics to his followers for profanation, and stabled his
horses in the cathedral of Ephesus. Basil was reduced to sue for peace; but
Chrysocheir refused it except on the intolerable condition that he should give
up the east to “the servants of the Lord”. The emperor had no choice but to
carry on the war; he advanced into the Paulician country, and took some of the
towns, but was obliged to relinquish the siege of Tephrica. Chrysocheir again
invaded the imperial territory; but his troops were defeated by one of Basil's
generals, and he himself, as he fled, was closely followed by one Pylades, who
had formerly been his captive. It was in vain that he reminded his pursuer of
the kindness with which he had treated him; a wound from the lance of Pylades
compelled him to drop from his horse, and, as he lay stunned by the fall, some
other Greeks despatched him. His head was carried to the emperor, who fulfilled
a vow and gratified his enmity by piercing it with three arrows. After the death
of Chrysocheir, the Paulicians ceased to be formidable. Tephrica was destroyed,
yet a remnant of the sect continued to assert its independence for a century
later.
In another
quarter, the heresy had been kept up by the descendants of those who were
transported into Thrace by Constantine Copronymus. It was in order to guard the
newly-founded church of Bulgaria from the infection of its Thracian neighbours,
that Peter of Sicily, about the year 870, addressed to the archbishop of the
Bulgarians the tract which is a chief source of information as to the sect,
drawing his materials in part from the observations and inquiries which he had
made during a residence of nine months at Tephrica, on a mission for
negotiating an exchange of prisoners.
CHAPTER IX.
SUPPLEMENTARY.
Influence of the Papacy.
The preceding
chapters have set before us the changes which took place in the position of the
patriarchs during the seventh and eighth centuries—the sees of Alexandria,
Antioch, and Jerusalem reduced to subjection under the Mahometan rule; the
bishops of Constantinople becoming more and more tools and slaves of the
imperial court; while in the west the power of the Roman bishop is greatly and
rapidly increased. This advance of the papacy was much aided by the circumstance
that Rome, although often taken by barbarians, never remained long in their
possession. It alone retained its ancient character, while in all other
quarters the old national distinctions were obliterated by successive
invasions. The popes alone kept their ground amid the revolutions of secular
powers; and their authority was vastly extended as nation after nation of the
barbarian conquerors was brought within the sphere of Christian influence. As
in former times the bishop of Rome had been considered by the orientals to
represent the whole western church, so he now appeared to the new nations of
the north and of the west as the representative and source of Christianity on
earth. St. Peter was regarded as holding the keys of heaven, and as personally
connected with his successors. The popes strengthened their position at once by
detaching themselves from the Byzantine empire, and by entering into an
alliance with the princes of the west on terms such as the empire had never
admitted.
They were connected
by mutual interest with the Frankish kings, especially with those of the second
dynasty, and Charlemagne's conquests gave them a supremacy over the church of
northern Italy, which they had in vain desired in the time of the Lombard
princes. By the donations of Pipin and of Charlemagne they acquired a new
secular power; and it would seem to have been in the latter half of the eighth
century, or early in the ninth, that the forged donation of Constantine
appeared, to assert for them a more venerable claim to a wider jurisdiction,
and to incite the Frankish sovereigns to imitate the bounty of the first
Christian emperor. Constantine, it was said, was baptized by Pope Sylvester,
and at his baptism received the miraculous cure of a leprosy with which he had been
afflicted; whereupon, in consideration of the superiority of ecclesiastical to
secular dignity, he relinquished Rome to the pope, conferred on him the right
of wearing a golden crown with other ensigns of sovereignty, and endowed the
apostolic see with the Lateran palace, and with all the provinces of Italy or
the western regions. This forgery seemed to justify the Romans in withdrawing
themselves from the empire; it seemed to legitimatize the possession of all
that the popes had gained, since this was but a part of what was said to have
been bestowed on their see by the first Christian emperor; and the fable
retained its credit, although not altogether unquestioned, throughout the
middle ages.
The mission of
Augustine introduced the papal influence into England, where a new church
arose, strongly attached to Rome, and fruitful in missionaries who established
the Roman ascendency in Germany and in Gaul. The English church owned
subjection to the pope, not so much on account of his supposed succession to St.
Peter, as because it derived its origin from Rome, and thus was included in the
Roman patriarchate by the same principle which subjected the Abyssinians to the
see of Alexandria. But as the papal power increased elsewhere, the subjection
of England to it became also greater. The council of Cloveshoo, assembled by
Ethelbald, king of Mercia, opened with the reading of two letters from
Zacharias, “the pontiff and apostolic lord, to be venerated throughout the
world”; and it is acknowledged that the recital of these documents, in which he
exhorts the English of every degree to reformation, under the threat of an
anathema, was in obedience to his “apostolical authority”. In 785, two Roman
legates— the first (as they said) who had been sent into England since the time
of Augustine—visited this country, and with a view to the reformation of the
church, councils were held in their presence in Mercia and in Northumbria.
Offa, king of Mercia, then the most powerful of the English kingdoms, attended
the Mercian assembly at Chalchythe. In consequence of some offence which he had
taken, on political or other grounds, at Janbert, archbishop of Canterbury, he
wished that Lichfield should be erected into an archiepiscopal see. Janbert
strongly opposed a scheme by which his metropolitan authority was to be limited
to the kingdoms of Kent and Sussex; but it is supposed that the legates at
Chalchythe favoured the change, and with the sanction of Pope Adrian, Higbert,
who had been bishop since 779, received the title of archbishop. Some years
later, however, Kenulph, the second successor of Offa, having annexed Kent to
Mercia, and being desirous to conciliate the clergy of his new territory,
joined with Athelard, archbishop of Canterbury, in a request that Leo would
again reduce the see of Lichfield to its original condition. Athelard went to
Rome in order to press the suit; the pope consented, and with his license the
new archbishopric was abolished by a council held at Cloveshoo in 803.
Ina, king of
Wessex, in 725 resigned his crown, and went on pilgrimage to Rome, where he
ended his days as a monk; and his example was followed by other Anglo-Saxon
sovereigns. It has been said that the tribute of a penny from every hearth in
England, afterwards known as Romescot or Peterpence, was first granted by Ina,
and was confirmed by Offa in 794. But it would seem that the donation of Ina is
imaginary, and that in the case of Offa a payment of 365 marks towards the
lighting of St Peter's and the relief of pilgrims—an eleemosynary grant from
the crown—has been confounded with the Romescot of a later time, which was a
tax levied on the subject, and was interpreted by the advocates of the papacy
as an acknowledgment that this island was held in fee under the successors of
St. Peter.
Relations of Church and State.
The right of
confirming elections to the papacy had been exercised by the Byzantine
emperors, either personally or through their representatives, the exarchs, from
the reconquest of Italy under Justinian until the iconoclastic disputes led to
the omission of the form in the case of Zacharias; and the Carolingian emperors
assumed the same privilege as a part of their sovereignty. The story that,
during Charlemagne's visit to Rome in 774, Adrian, with a synod of a hundred
and fifty-three bishops, bestowed on him and his successors the right of
nominating the popes, is now rejected, and, with other such inventions, is
supposed to have originated in later times from the wish of the Roman party to
represent the superintendence which the Frank princes undeniably exercised over
ecclesiastical affairs as if it were derived from the gift of the popes.
In the East,
where no political power was attached to the episcopal office, the emperors had
not usually interfered in the appointment of bishops, except at Constantinople
and other cities in which they themselves resided. The second council of Nicaea
enacted that bishops should be chosen by their episcopal brethren, and that any
nomination by princes should be invalid. But in the new states of the west, the
position of the bishops as great landowners, and the political importance which
they acquired, occasioned a remarkable mixture of secular and spiritual things.
Although it was again and again laid down by Frankish councils that the
elections of bishops should be free, without any other condition than the
approbation of the sovereign, the usual practice throughout the period appears
to have been that bishops were appointed by the crown, whether the nomination
were or were not followed by a formal election on the part of the clergy and
people. In 614 a synod at Paris enacted that a bishop should be appointed
without any payment, by the concurrence of the metropolitan and bishops of the
province with the clergy and people of the city. But Clotaire II, in ratifying
the canons, introduced considerable alterations in favour of the royal
prerogative; among them, he required that a bishop should be consecrated under
a mandate from the crown, and reserved to himself the power of naming a clerk
from his household to a vacant see, although he promised in so doing to have
regard to the learning and merit of the nominee. It has been supposed that
Charlemagne, by a capitulary of 803, professed to restore the ancient usage of
election by the clergy and people; but no such enactment was really issued
until the reign of Lewis the Pious, while it is certain that in the appointment
of bishops the great emperor practically followed the example of his
predecessors, and that he was imitated by his descendants.
In Spain, the
fourth council of Toledo, in 633, enacted that a bishop should be chosen by the
clergy and people of his city, and that the election should be approved by the
metropolitan and synod of the province. But at the twelfth council of the same
place, in 681, the appointment of bishops by the royal authority alone is
mentioned as a matter of settled custom. The process by which this change was
effected is unknown.
In England,
although Wihtred, king of Kent, in 696, disclaimed the right of appointing
bishops the royal authority influenced their appointment, as they were chosen
by the witenagemot of each state in the presence of the king. And here, as in
other countries, the influence of the crown gradually became more absolute.
From letters written by Alcuin, a century after Wihtred’s time, on a vacancy in
the archbishopric of York, it appears that the ancient freedom of election was
then giving way; that kings assumed an increased control over the choice of
bishops, or even disposed of sees by gift. In the ninth century, the nomination
of bishops had passed into the hands of the sovereign, while a shadow of the
earlier system was kept up in a formal election of the person so appointed, and
in the publication of his name from the pulpit of the cathedral, to which announcement
the people replied by acclamations and wishes of long life to their new pastor.
The Frankish
sovereigns, in their continual movements, required a staff of clergy to attend
on them for the performance of divine service. At the head of this body was
placed the archchaplain, whose office became one of great importance. Sometimes
it was filled by a presbyter, sometimes by a bishop, who in such a case
required a special dispensation for absence from his diocese; but, whether
bishop or presbyter, the arch-chaplain stood next in dignity to the family of
the sovereign, and at synods he took precedence even of archbishops. Combining
the functions of chancellor with those of chaplain, he acted as a minister of
the crown for spiritual affairs; he received reports from the bishops as to the
state of their churches, prepared the king's ecclesiastical capitularies and
other documents, and conducted his correspondence on matters which concerned
the church. Such being the archchaplain’s position, it depended on individual
character whether he should sway the prince in the interest of the hierarchy,
or the prince should by means of him obtain a control over the administration
of the church.
The mixture of
clergy and laity in the Frankish councils has been already mentioned. The
capitularies bear a marked impress of clerical influence; but it was often
possible for sovereigns, by the help of their lay vassals, to overrule the
proposals of the bishops as to ecclesiastical affairs, or to carry measures
notwithstanding their opposition. Sometimes, however, the clergy were assembled
by themselves, as at Verne or Verneuil, in 755, where abbots for the first time
appear as members of a Frankish council.
In Spain, from the
time when king Recared and his nobles appeared at Toledo, for the purpose of
arranging the change from Arianism to the catholic faith (A.D. 589), mixed
councils of clergy and laity, summoned by the sovereign, were frequently held.
At the earlier sessions of these, from the seventeenth council of Toledo, in
694, the affairs of the church were first discussed by the bishops and abbots,
without the presence of the laity; but on the fourth day, the nobles, the
judges, and others, were called in to take a part in their deliberations.
Among the
Anglo-Saxons, the kings and other laymen attended ecclesiastical synods, while
the bishops sat in the witenagemots, or national assemblies.
The part which the laity took, however, in councils, did not extend to matters
purely spiritual, although it was for the witenagemot to confirm, by the
authority of law, the decisions of the clergy in such matters. Bishops took
precedence of the lay nobility; and sometimes the archbishops signed the acts
of synods before the king himself, as was the case at Chalchythe in 785.
The claims of the
ecclesiastical and secular judicatures in France were variously settled by
successive enactments. It may be said in general, that, while the clergy were
not amenable to secular judgment in questions between members of their own
order, or in the case of ecclesiastical offences, the trial of questions
between clerks and laymen belonged to a mixed tribunal of lay and spiritual
judges. Priests and deacons were in no case to be tried except with the
bishop's knowledge or co-operation; and in important criminal charges, this
privilege was extended to the lower clergy. The principle of mixed tribunals
was approved by Charlemagne; and although he seems to have in some of his laws
exempted the clergy from all secular judgment in questions which concerned their
own persons, this exemption was far short of that for which the high
hierarchical party contended at a later time. For in cases which related to the
possessions of clergymen, the secular judges still had a share the right of
judicature was not regarded as inherent in the episcopal office, but as
granted, and therefore revocable, by the sovereign, so that in the ninth
century bishops are threatened with the loss of it if they neglect to exercise
it rightly; and from metropolitans, as from secular judges, the appeal lay to
the emperor, beyond whom there was no appeal. Among the Franks, as formerly
under the Roman empire, there were many canons to prohibit clerks from carrying
their grievances to the sovereign without abiding the judgment of their
immediate superiors, or obtaining the leave of these Clotaire II, in his edict
of 614, ordered that no such recourse to the king should be allowed, except in
order to sue for pardon; but the royal letter of pardon was a protection
against all punishment, and the bishops were bound to obey it.
In Spain, canons
are found which forbid ecclesiastics to judge in cases of blood, or to inflict
mutilation of the members.
In England, the
judgment of clerks was as yet on the same footing with that of the laity. But
this was before a mixed tribunal—the bishop sitting in the county-court with
the ealdorman or earl, as the priests of the old Saxon heathenism had done; and
the papal legates at the council of Chalchythe objected to the custom, as
tending to implicate the bishops too much in worldly affairs. Notwithstanding
their remonstrance, however, the practical usefulness of the system secured its
continuance, until the spiritual jurisdiction was separated from the secular by
William the Conqueror, at the instance of his Norman ecclesiastical advisers.
The Hierarchy.—Administration of the Church.
The metropolitan
organization had originally grown out of an analogy with the civil divisions of
the Roman empire. In the Frankish kingdom, where no such division existed, the
system fell into decay, and although Boniface, under the authority of Pope
Zacharias and with the countenance of Pipin and Carloman, attempted to restore
it, his success was very imperfect. Charlemagne, when at Rome in 774, was urged
by Adrian to undertake the revival of the metropolitan jurisdiction and
established it not only in his original dominions, but in those which he
acquired. But the new metropolitans had not the same influence as those of
earlier times. In the national assemblies the metropolitan met the suffragan
bishops as his peers, and a suffragan might by character or ability become more
important than his ecclesiastical superior; while the growing connexion between
France and Rome, and the increase of the papal power, drew the Frankish clergy
to look beyond their metropolitans to the yet higher authority of the popes.
In the eighth and
ninth centuries we find frequent mention of Chorepiscopi—a title which in this
period has some variety of application. Of those who were subject to the
diocesan bishops, some had episcopal consecration, while the greater number
were merely presbyters, enjoying a delegated authority in rural places. But
besides these, there are frequent denunciations of chorepiscopi who were in the
habit of wandering about, without any local authority, and of interfering with
the rights of the established bishops by conferring orders and performing other
episcopal acts. The chorepiscopi of this class who disturbed the Frankish
church were for the most part from Ireland, where the peculiar system of the
church encouraged the multiplication of bishops without local jurisdiction;
while others may have been consecrated by chorepiscopi who had themselves
received consecration as assistants to the diocesan bishops. But even when the
original appointment and consecration were regular, chorepiscopi were often
disposed to presume beyond their proper function. Charlemagne, in a letter,
states that the proceedings of these persons had caused great trouble and
scandal; that priests, deacons, and sub-deacons, who had been ordained by
bishops, denied the validity of orders conferred by chorepiscopi; and that Pope
Leo had disallowed the acts of these intruders. They are (he continues) not
really bishops, since they neither have been consecrated by three bishops, nor
possess episcopal titles to sees. Ordination, confirmation, veiling of nuns,
consecration of churches and of altars, belong only to diocesan bishops —not to
chorepiscopi or presbyters, who correspond to the seventy disciples, and not to
the apostles. The emperor says that chorepiscopi had been made by bishops in
ignorance of ecclesiastical decrees, and from a wish to devolve their own
labour on others; and he forbids that any should be made in future. But in the
following century we again meet with notices of this class, most commonly in
the way of censure, or of prohibition from exceeding the limits of their
commission.
Towards the end of
the eighth century, the office of archdeacon acquired a new character and
importance. In earlier times, there had been only one archdeacon in each
diocese; but, with a view to a better superintendence of the clergy, the
dioceses of the Frankish empire were now divided into archdeaconries, in which
the archdeacons, although themselves of a lower degree, had jurisdiction over
presbyters, and exercised all the ordinary administration except such acts as
especially belonged to the episcopal order. The office became so lucrative that
laymen attempted to intrude into it—an abuse which was forbidden by a
capitulary of 805, and by many canons of later date. As the archdeacons were
not removable except for some grave offence, it was soon found that many of
them endeavoured to render themselves independent of their bishops and from
canons of the ninth century it would appear that their exactions and the
insolence of their followers were severely felt by the clergy subject to their
jurisdiction.
The archdeaconries
of the new organization were divided into deaneries (decania), each under an
archpriest or rural dean (archi-presbyter) The clergy of each deanery met on
the first of every month for conference on spiritual and ecclesiastical
affairs. The conference was followed by a dinner; but complaints soon arose
that these entertainments led to excesses which more than counterbalanced the
benefits of the meeting. Hincmar, archbishop of Reims, in his injunctions of
852, found it necessary to denounce the abuse, and to lay down rules for
moderation, restricting the allowance of the clergy on such occasions to three
cups for each.
The bishops were
required to visit throughout their dioceses every year. The expense of
entertaining them on their circuits was often complained of by the clergy; with
a view to limiting it, the seventh council of Toledo ordered that the bishop
should not on such occasions take more than five (or, according to another
reading, fifty) horses in his train, and that his stay in each parish should
not exceed one day. But even after this limitation, the expense continued to be
heavy, as appears from the list of provisions required by a Lombard capitulary
of 855, which includes a hundred loaves, four large swine, a lamb, a pig, fifty
pints of wine, and a sufficiency of honey, oil, and wax. Lewis the Pious, in
829, charges his commissioners to inquire whether the bishops in their
visitations are burdensome to the clergy. A capitulary of Charles the Bald, in
844, denounces the misbehaviour which was common among the attendants of
bishops when on visitation, and provides that the clergy of five neighbouring
parishes shall combine to supply provisions for the usual hospitality to their
diocesan. The priest at whose house the entertainment is held is to contribute
in the same proportion as the others, with "perhaps" the addition of
firewood and utensils. The third council of Valence, in 855, censures an abuse
which some bishops had introduced by exacting visitation-dues of their clergy
at times when they omitted to visit.
The parochial
system was not yet completely organized in the Frankish church; the people in
country places were often dependent for divine offices on the clergy of the
cathedral city, or on the chaplain of some neighbouring castle. The division of
England into parishes has (as we have already seen) been ascribed to the Greek
archbishop, Theodore; but, whatever his share in promoting it may have been,
the general establishment of the system appears to have been slowly and
gradually effected.
With a view of
enforcing ecclesiastical discipline, it was attempted by frequent enactments to
bind the clergy by strict local ties. No stranger was to be admitted to
officiate without producing letters of license and recommendation from his
bishop. Fugitive clerks were to be examined and sent home; wandering clergy or
monks, who disturbed the church by teaching error or by raising unnecessary
questions, were to be apprehended, carried before the metropolitan, and put to
suitable penance; all the clergy of a diocese were to be subject to the
bishop’s jurisdiction. Presbyters were obliged to remain in the diocese where
they were ordained; some councils required a promise that they would do so, and
Charlemagne even imposed an oath to that effect. No bishop was to receive a
clerk from another diocese, or to promote him to a higher degree; but, while
this was absolutely forbidden in a capitulary for France, the corresponding
enactment for Lombardy allows it with the consent of the bishop to whose
diocese the clerk had belonged. And it is evident, from facts which continually
meet us in history and biography, that with such consent it was not unusual for
clergymen to pass from one diocese, or even from one kingdom, to another.
During the earlier
ages, ordination had not been conferred without a title (i.e. without
assigning a particular sphere of labour), except in rare and extraordinary
instances, such as that of St. Jerome. The same rule was now often re-enacted;
but an exception was necessarily made in the case of missionaries, and was by
degrees extended to other cases. Although the ancient canons as to the
requisites for ordination were still in force, an important novelty was
introduced, after the sixth century, by means of the tonsure. This was regarded
as conferring the character of a clerk, without ordination to any particular
grade of the ministry; and thus clerks were made in great numbers, without any
regard to the canonical conditions or impediments of ordination. It may easily
be conceived that much disorder was introduced by these “acephalous” (or
headless) clerks, who enjoyed the immunities of the clerical state without
being bound by its obligations.
The example of the
royal household in France induced persons of rank to establish domestic
chaplains. These were often disposed to set the bishops at defiance; and it
appears from the testimony of many councils that the institution had an
unfavourable effect on the religion of the people in general. It is represented
that the absence of the lord from the parish-church encourages his
dependants to absent themselves; that the clergy have no opportunity of enforcing
the duties of the rich and powerful; and there are frequent complaints of
attempts to withdraw the ecclesiastical dues from the bishops and parochial
clergy, in order to provide for the chaplains by means of them. But in addition
to these evils, the chaplains were usually persons of low and disreputable
character; they were miserably paid, disrespectfully treated by their
employers, and required to perform degrading services. The position and habits
of chaplains were found to bring discredit on the whole body of the clergy; and
hence Agobard, archbishop of Lyons, in the reign of Lewis the Pious, took
occasion to write a treatise in vindication of “the privilege and rights of the
priesthood”. After showing from Scripture the estimation in which the clergy
ought to be held, he proceeds by way of contrast to describe the abuses of his
own time. Every person of any pretension to station, he says, then kept a
priest of his own—“not to obey him, but continually to exact obedience from
him, and that in unlawful as well as in lawful things”. The chaplains were
employed to do the work of bailiffs, butlers, grooms, or dog-keepers, to wait
at table, to lead ladies’ horses. As no respectable clergyman would accept such
a position, the patrons, whose chief object was to obtain an excuse for
deserting the public offices of religion and emancipating themselves from the
control of the clergy, cared nothing how gross the ignorance of their chaplains
might be, or how infamous their lives. They usually took one of the serfs on
their estates, or procured a person of servile birth for the purpose, and were
offended if the bishop hesitated to ordain him as a matter of course. Even if
we might implicitly believe all that has lately been written against the
English domestic chaplains of the seventeenth century, it would appear that the
class had lost nothing in dignity between the age of Agobard and that of
Eachard.
A new species of
ecclesiastical officers arose in Gaul during the sixth and seventh centuries,
under the title of advocates, defensors, or vicedomini.
Except in name, these bore no resemblance to the defensors of
the earlier ages; the new office grew out of the peculiar circumstances of the
Frankish church. The bishops and clergy required the assistance of force to
protect them against the outrages of their rough and lawless neighbours. Their
landed possessions imposed on them duties which, if not altogether inconsistent
with their spiritual office, might, at least, be more conveniently performed by
laymen—such as the exercise of secular judicature, and the leading of the
contingents which their estates were required to furnish to the national army.
Moreover, as, by the Germanic laws, none but freemen, capable of bearing arms,
were entitled to appear in law-suits, the clergy (like women, old or infirm
persons, and children) required substitutes who might appear for them, and, if
necessary, might go through the ordeal of battle in their behalf. For such
purposes it was found expedient to call in the aid of some neighbouring layman,
distinguished by influence or by personal prowess; and his services were
usually recompensed by the use of lands belonging to the church, and adjacent
to his own, in addition to a share of the fines inflicted in his court, and to
other pecuniary dues. The appointment of an advocate was at first a voluntary
act; but Charlemagne ordered that every church should be provided with such a
champion. The qualifications for the office were very particularly defined,
with a view of guarding against misconduct or encroachment; and the advocates
were subject to the inspection of the imperial commissioners. The sovereign
assigned advocates to churches which were themselves unable to find any. As
such grants had the nature of a favour, the advocates thus appointed required
higher terms than those whom churches chose for themselves; and from them the
others gradually learnt to assume a superiority over the ecclesiastical bodies
with which they were connected, to claim dues which absorbed a large portion of
the revenues, and to become tyrants instead of protectors, both to the clergy
and to their tenants. It was not, however, until after the period which we are
now surveying that their relation to the church assumed this character.
Another
encroachment on the church arose out of the system of lay patronage, which had
become general throughout the west. In some cases, the right of presentation to
a church expired with the founder, while in others it was continued to his
representatives. But patrons were not always content with the power of
nominating clerks. Sometimes the builder of a church reserved to himself a
certain portion of its revenues; sometimes the church was built on
speculation—the founder expecting to get more than a reimbursement from the
oblations, while he made a composition to pay the incumbent a certain
allowance. Against this practice canons were directed, which forbade bishops to
consecrate churches erected on such conditions; but the patron was considered
to have a legal interest in the preservation and right disposal of the property
belonging to his church. Charlemagne allows the sale of churches and Lewis
the Pious enacted that, if the incumbent of a church should have a surplus of
income, he should pay “due service” to his landlord. The division of inheritance
was some times carried into the disposal of church-patronage, so that an
“altar” might be divided into several portions, belonging to a like number of
priests; such partitions were forbidden by a capitulary of Lewis the German, in
851.
A canon of the
fourth council of Toledo provides that, if the founder or benefactor of a
church, or his descendants, fall into poverty, an allowance shall be made to
them out of its revenues.
The question of
patronage was a fruitful source of disagreements between bishops and secular
lords. Canons were passed for the purpose of guarding against abuses on both
sides—enacting that no layman should present or eject a clerk without the
consent of the bishop, while, on the other hand, the bishop was forbidden to
reject a presentee except on good and valid grounds.
In the beginning
of the period, we find many denunciations of simony in the writings of Gregory
the Great. He complains of this “first of heresies”, this “buying and
selling of doves in the temple”, as prevailing in all quarters—in Gaul, in
Germany, in Africa, in Greece and Epirus, in the patriarchates of Alexandria,
Antioch, and Jerusalem; and he continually urges both princes and high
ecclesiastics to join with him in labouring to suppress it. But in defiance of
all denunciations and penalties, the evil continued, and from age to age there
are frequent complaints both against patrons who, for the sake of gifts,
nominated worthless persons to ecclesiastical office, and against bishops who
corruptly conferred ordinatio.
The Frankish
church continued to increase in wealth. Estates, sometimes of very great
extent, were bestowed on it with the declared object of securing for the giver
the remission of his sins and the salvation of his soul. And the inducements to
make such donations were increased by the system of precarious
contracts—so called because the giver, in endowing the church with his lands,
prayed that the use of them might be allowed him for his lifetime, or perhaps
that it might be continued to one or more persons in succession after him. Thus
many who would have scrupled to deprive themselves of the income arising from
an estate, were enabled to perform an act of bounty without expense to
themselves, or even to make a profit by it; for the church, in consideration of
the reversion assured to itself, in many cases allowed a donor to enjoy not
only his own land, but other lands of perhaps much greater value than that of
which his gainful piety was to deprive his heirs. With a view to the limitation
of this abuse, it was enacted by the council of Epernay in 846, that a donor of
land should not be allowed to receive more than twice the value of his gift by
way of addition; that kings should not sanction precarious contracts except at
the request of the church ; and that, agreeably to ancient custom, the contract
should require renewal every fifth year.
The lands of the
church were either cultivated by its serfs for the benefit of the owners, or
they were let to tenants, whether free or servile, who paid a fixed
proportion of the produce by way of rent. In addition to these lands and
to the oblations, the ecclesiastical revenues were now swelled by the general
imposition of tithes. Under the old Roman system, a tenth of the produce of
land was paid by the coloni to the state as rent; and when
lands were granted on this condition to a corporation, a second tenth—a ninth
of the remaining produce—was paid by the tenant to whom it was underlet. These
two payments were known by the name of “tenths and ninths”. The church, as a
large holder of lands under the state, exacted the ninths from its tenants;
while sometimes, by special grant, it was excused from the payment of the
fiscal tenth, and consequently was entitled to receive tenths as well as ninths
for its own benefits.
The ecclesiastical
or Levitical tithe was a third charge, distinct from these rent-payments. The
earliest canon which required it, was passed by the council of Macon in 585.
But it would seem that this canon had little effect, and no attempt to
reinforce it was made by the Frankish councils during the remainder of the
Merovingian period. Pipin for the first time added the authority of the secular
power to that of the church for the exaction of tithes; but little was done
until the reign of Charlemagne, who by a capitulary of 779 enacted that they
should be paid. The payment was enforced, not only by excommunication, but by
heavy civil penalties, graduated according to the obstinacy of the delinquent
and the obligation was extended to the newly-acquired territories beyond the
Rhine, where (as we have already seen) it had the effect of exciting a strong
prejudice against the Christian faith. The council of Frankfort (A.D. 794)
represents the opposition to tithes as one of the offences by which a late
scarcity had been provoked; devils, it is said, had been seen devouring the
hoarded corn of those who refused the church its due, and voices had been heard
in the air, uttering reproof of the general sin. The tithe had at first been
exacted only for corn. It was then extended to other productions of the soil,
such as flax and wine, and in some places to the increase of animals. The
enactments of Charlemagne’s time usually speak of it as payable on the “whole
property”; but it was long before the clergy succeeded in establishing a
general compliance with their claims in this respect.
The capitulary of
829 forbids the receiver of tithe to give the payers food, or any other
consideration which might lead them to suppose that the payment depended on
their own will.
In England it appears
that tithes were not enforced until about the end of Bede’s lifetime. The
mention of them in the so-called “Excerptions of Egbert”, archbishop of York,
is not to be relied on; but Boniface, whose exertions contributed to the
establishment of the impost among the Franks and their dependents, is a witness
for the payment of it in his native country.
The abuse by which
the Frankish princes granted the beneficial use of church-lands to laymen had
defied the efforts of Boniface, and continued throughout the reign of
Charlemagne. The holders of such benefices were now required by canons to pay
tenths and ninths to the church, and also to repair, or contribute to repair,
the churches which were situated on their lands. But it would appear that great
difficulty was found in enforcing the canons against this powerful class; the
council of Tours, in the last year of the reign, states that complaints had
often been made to the missi of their neglect to pay tenths
and ninths, but that such complaints met with no attention.
The disposal of
the church's income was still in the hands of the bishops; but in the new
kingdoms of the west the deacons did not, as such, take the same part in the
administration of it by which their order had become so important in the earlier
ages. The steward, by whom the bishop was assisted in this part of his
administration, might be either a deacon or a priest; his dignity was next to
that of the bishop, and he had the guardianship of the see when vacant. In some
places the division of the funds was quadripartite—one portion being assigned
to the bishop and his household, one to the rest of the clergy, one to the poor
and strangers, and one to the fabric and expenses of the church; in other
places, it was tripartite—a third to the bishop, one to the clergy, and one to
the necessities of the church. The tripartite division was known as the Spanish
custom; the quadripartite, as the Roman : and bishops are found announcing
that, although entitled to the third part which was prescribed by the canon of
Toledo, they will be content with a quarter, agreeably to the usage of Rome.
The bishops were sometimes charged by the inferior clergy with taking more than
their due proportion, and from the sixth century downwards canons were passed
in order to restrain them from doing so. Even where the full amount of the
clergy’s share was fairly paid to them as a body, the allowance of each
individual still depended on the will of the bishop, who thus had every clerk
at his mercy. Where the tithe was paid in kind, it is probable that some
composition was agreed on between the local clergy and the bishops, in order to
avoid the inconveniences of removing it. The council of Worms, in 829, ordered
that bishops who had a sufficient income from other property should relinquish
their canonical share of the tithes for the uses of the church and of the poor.
Capitularies were
often passed to prevent the payers of tithes from taking the disposal of them
into their own hands, instead of leaving it to the bishops; and from making the
payment to some church which private reasons might lead them to prefer, rather
than to that church which was rightfully entitled to it. In such cases, themissi were
to take care that proper restitution should be made.
There is some
inconsistency in the enactments of Spanish councils as to the dues which should
be paid to the bishops. The second council of Braga, in 572, forbids them to
take the third part of the oblations, and instead of it allows them only a
yearly payment of two solidi from each parish. The fourth council of Toledo,
held in 633, under a different government, in enacting that the bishop should
not take more than a third, makes no reference to the canon of Braga. But
another council at Toledo, in 646, re-enacts that canon; and one yet later, in
655, reverts to the system of allowing the bishop a third. The exaction of two
solidi afterwards found its way into France; but there, in course of time, the
bishops, instead of acknowledging it as a substitute for the third part,
required it as an additional due, under the name of cathedraticum.
The burdens
imposed on the clergy by the expenses of the bishop’s visitation have already
been mentioned. The new institution of archdeacons, who claimed dues in right
of their office, also contributed to impoverish the parochial clergy.
The estates of the
church in France, with the exception of the parish-priest’s mansus or
glebe, were subject to the payment of all the ordinary taxes, unless exempted
by special privilege. The case was very different in England, where church-land
was exempt from all but what was styled the “threefold necessity”—the
obligation to contribute towards the national forces, the building of
fortresses, and the expenses of bridges and highways.
As in earlier
ages, canons continued to be passed forbidding the clergy to engage in secular
employments.
In England, the
mass-priests were required to learn some handicraft, to practise it, and to
teach it to their clerks; not, however, with a view to their own gain, but in
order that they might avoid the temptations of idleness, and might have the
means of relieving the poor. And similar orders are found in France and
elsewhere.
The high social
position of ecclesiastics in the Germanic kingdoms appears from the rates at
which their lives were valued. The payment known by the name of wehr,
an institution common to the whole German race, (but by no means limited to
it), was originally intended as a composition which should satisfy the
relations of a slain person for his life, and re-establish peace between them
and the slayer, so that the nation might not, on account of private enmities,
be deprived of the service of its members. The principle by which the female
relations of the slain man were excluded from any share of this payment—namely,
that they were not capable of carrying on a feud—might naturally have been
considered as extending to the clergy; but when these became a powerful order,
the church claimed a wehr for their death. In France,
the wehr of a presbyter was equal to that of a count;
the wehr of a bishop, to that of a duke. In England an
archbishop was rated in this respect as equal to an atheling, or prince of the
blood; a bishop, to an ealdorman, or earl; a mass-priest, to a thane or lesser
noble.
In days when the
lay nobles were unable to read or write, the possession of learning marked out
ecclesiastics as the only persons qualified for many important offices. The
bishops, as men of counsel, got precedence of the counts, the men of the sword.
It was the policy of Charlemagne to elevate the hierarchy by way of a
counterpoise to the power of his rude vassals. He orders that all shall pay
obedience to the bishops, and declares that those who refuse it shall have no
home within the empire, “even if they were his own sons”.
As the secular
advantages of the clerical profession became greater, it was sought by members
of the dominant race, who had before left it in the hands of the conquered. The
occurrence of barbaric names among the clergy from the seventh century
indicates the time when Franks began to enter into ecclesiastical orders; and
very soon after, the effect of the change is seen in the necessity of laws to
restrain the clergy from secular habits and occupations. Bishops led to the
field the troops which their lands were required to furnish towards the
national army, and not only gave their personal attendance (which was a matter
of obligation, and might in some respects have been beneficial), but engaged in
bodily service. They were unwilling to admit that their spiritual calling could
deprive them of the birthright which belonged to every free Frank, to share in
the wars of his people; they wished, too, by proving themselves men of action,
to show that their property was not to be invaded with impunity by their lay
neighbours, and possibly to preserve their estates from being applied by the
sovereign to reward the military services of other men. Boniface endeavoured to
suppress such practices: it was enacted that the clergy should not carry arms;
that only so many of them should accompany the army as might be requisite for
the duties of chaplains, and that these should confine themselves to their
proper functions. But the reform seems not to have lasted long ;
Charlemagne renews the orders of his father’s time, and exhorts the
clergy, instead of bearing arms, to trust in God for protection. A suspected
document represents him as explaining that the object of such enactments was
not, as the bishops had supposed, to deprive them of their honours. But even
during the remaining years of his reign fresh prohibitions were necessary; and
when the strong hand of the great emperor was removed, the warlike inclinations
of the Frank bishops were displayed in a greater degree than ever. In England
also the clergy were disposed to bear arms, as a right belonging to their free
condition, and canons were passed to check the practice.
While the Frankish
laws restrained the pugnacity of the clergy, care was also taken to prevent the
owners of property from evading the obligations attached to it under colour of
ordination, or of the monastic profession.
Thus we find an
order in 799 that no noble should receive the tonsure unless after an
examination of his case before the bishop of the diocese, and that if such a
clerk should afterwards wish to reside on his own land, he should perform the
same military service as others.
With the. carrying
of arms other secular habits and amusements are forbidden to the clergy—as the
keeping of hounds and hawks, games of chance, noisy entertainments, worldly songs
and instrumental music, and the company of minstrels and buffoons.
The most
remarkable regulations as to the marriage of the clergy during this period
belong to the east—being those of the Trullan council (A.D. 691). This council
is strongly opposed to second marriages. Presbyters who persist in such
marriages are to be deposed; if the second wife be dead, or if the husband
separate from he, he shall be allowed to hold his rank, but shall be excluded
from priestly functions. If a priest, a deacon, or a subdeacon marry a widow,
he shall separate from his wife, shall be suspended, and shall be incapable of
higher promotion. The council forbids, under pain of deposition, the practice
of African and Libyan bishops, who were reported to cohabit with their wives;
the wife of a bishop is ordered to separate from him, and to go into a convent.
It censures the practice of the Armenians, who required that the clergy should
be of priestly family, and allowed those who were so born to officiate as
singers and readers without receiving the tonsure; and it forbids the clergy to
marry after their ordination as subdeacons. But in its 13th canon, after
stating that the Roman church exacted of persons ordained as presbyters or
deacons a promise to abstain from their wives, the council expressly sanctions
the contrary practice, and grounds its sanction on the “apostolical canons”. No
promise is to be required, no separation is to be enforced; deposition is
threatened against any one who shall deprive priests, deacons, or subdeacons of
their wives, and against all members of these orders who under pretence of
religion shall forsake their partners. And, while the 29th canon allows the
clergy of “barbaric” churches to separate, if they think it their duty to do
so, and if their wives consent, the permission is declared to be granted only
in condescension to the narrow scrupulousness r which may be expected in such
churches.
A council which in
this and other points directly and avowedly contradicted the principles and
usages of Rome was not likely to find favour with the popes, and as we have
seen, it was rejected by Sergius I. But the sanction which it gave to the
marriage of the clergy has ever since continued to regulate the discipline of
the Greek church.
In the west, the
period presents us with many enactments against the marriage of the clergy. The
Merovingian kings added their authority to confirm the ecclesiastical canons
which forbade it. But it would seem that, notwithstanding the frequency of the
prohibitions, many of the clergy continued to marry—more especially where the
authority of the popes was not fully established, as in Lombardy, Spain, and
some parts of Gaul and of Germany. The see of Chur, in the Grisons, was
hereditary in a family of bishops who combined the powers of spiritual and
civil government. The wife of one of these, about the middle of the seventh
century, in signing documents, styled herself episcopa; and the
marriage of the bishops implies that the clergy were also at liberty to marry.
A question put by Augustine
to Gregory the Great seems to show that marriage had been usual among the
British clergy. The law of the Anglo-Saxon church on this subject was the same
with that of Rome; but here too there is frequent proof that the clergy
continued to enter into the married state; nor was their marriage annulled or
the issue of it declared illegitimate until the latter part of the twelfth
century.
As in the earlier
periods, the canons for the enforcement of celibacy are accompanied by many
which indicate the disastrous effects of such measures. There are very frequent
enactments as to the entertainment of women in the houses of the clergy. The
fourth council of Toledo (A.D. 633) renews the orders of earlier Spanish
councils that the concubines of clerks shall be sold; the ninth council of the
same place (A.D. 655) adds that their children shall be serfs of the church.
Some canons forbid the clergy to have as inmates of their houses even those
nearest female relatives who had been allowed by the council of Nicaea,—alleging
by way of reason that other persons had often been introduced under the
pretence of relationship, and that even the laws of nature had been violated.
The councils of Charlemagne’s reign in general, however, are content with
renewing the Nicene rule.
An important
attempt at reform was made about the year 760 by the institution of the
canonical life. The title of canons (canonici), which had formerly been
given to all the clergy, on account of their being enrolled in the canon or
register of the church, and entitled to maintenance from its funds, was now
applied in a new meaning, to designate clergy who lived under a canon or rule,
resembling that of the monastic communities. The idea of such an institution
was not new; for in earlier times Eusebius of Vercelli, Hilary of Arles, and
the great Augustine had shown the example of living together with their clergy;
and more recently a like practice had been usual in missionary bodies, where
the bishop lived with his staff of clergy and monks. But it was now reduced to
a regular system by Chrodegang, a nephew of Pipin, and archbishop of Metz.
Chrodegang’s
scheme was in great measure an adaptation of the Benedictine rule to the
different circumstances of the clergy. The bishop held a place corresponding to
that of the Benedictine abbot, the archdeacon answered to the provost or prior,
the seniors had the same oversight in both systems. Like Benedict, the father
of the canonical institute prescribed a common dwelling, an uniform dress, a
common table, a common dormitory, unless where the bishop should be pleased to
allow an exception. The clergy were required to attend certain services daily.
Every day they were to practise manual labour, and were to devote certain
portions of their time to study. The younger members of the society were to
show respect to the elders, as by rising and bowing when they passed, by asking
their benediction, and by standing in their presence, unless specially
permitted to sit down. All were to confess to the bishop in Lent, and again in
autumn; stripes or imprisonment were threatened as the penalties for going to
any other confessor. All who were not prevented by sin were to communicate
every Sunday and on other chief festivals. Articles of clothing were to be
supplied at stated times; the elders were then to give up the clothes which
they had worn, and these were to be transferred to the juniors. All were to
take their turns in the services of the house; each was in his order to cook
for a week, the archdeacon and the cellarer being the only exceptions. Laymen
were not to be admitted, except for some special purpose, such as that of
assisting in the kitchen and they were to leave the house as soon as their work
was done.
The dietary of the
canons was more liberal than that prescribed by the Benedictine rule. They were
permitted to eat flesh, except during penitential seasons. They had an
allowance of wine (or of beer, if they preferred it), graduated according to
their rank—for priests and deacons, three cups at dinner and two at supper; for
subdeacons, two at each meal; for the lower orders, two at dinner and one at
supper. There were to be seven tables in the hall, appropriated respectively to
the bishop, to the various orders of canons, to strangers, and to the clergy of
the city, who on Sundays and other festivals dined in the college, and partook
of the instruction which was given in the chapter-house. Edifying books were to
be read at meals, and, in order that they might be heard, silence was to be
kept, “because it is necessary that, when one taketh his bodily food, then
also the soul should be refreshed with spiritual food”.
The most important
difference from the Benedictine rule was, that the canons were allowed to enjoy
individual property—whether that which they had possessed before entering into
the society, or such fees and presents as they might receive for the
performance of religious offices. They were, however, obliged at their death to
leave all to the brethren
From Metz the rule
of Chrodegang soon made its way to other cities. The number of its chapters was
increased by additions from 34 to 86. Charlemagne even wished to reduce the
whole of the clergy to this system; and, although the attempt failed, and the
great majority of the clergy continued to live as seculars, many colleges of
canons were formed under the government of abbots, in addition to the cathedral
bodies for which the scheme had originally been intended. The rule was
sanctioned for general use by a great council at Aix-la-Chapelle under Lewis
the Pious, in 816; and by the middle of the ninth century it was established in
almost all the cathedrals of France, Germany, and Italy, and had also been
adopted in England. The clergy found their account in the apparent strictness
of the new system, as a means of recovering much of that popular admiration
which the monks had long enjoyed to the prejudice of the hierarchical orders;
and in consequence of this strictness, donations were largely bestowed on the
canonical societies. The cathedral chapters became wealthy and powerful, and
soon began to assert a claim to act as the bishop's advisers, and to share in
the administration of the diocese.
Monasticism
During these
centuries the monks played an important part in western Christendom. The
missions to the Germanic nations were chiefly their work; they planted colonies
in lonely places, where towns soon grew up, as at Fulda, St. Gall, Eichstedt,
and Fritzlar; and with the knowledge of religion they spread that of
agriculture and civilization among the people. Through the employment of monks
in missionary labour, ordination was more largely introduced into their ranks,
as a necessary qualification for missionary duties. In some cases, sees were
usually filled with monks from certain abbeys—an arrangement the more natural because
learning was chiefly cultivated in the monastic societies. Thus Strasburg
received its bishops from Munster in Alsace, Spires from Weissenburg, Constance
from Reichenau or St. Gall.
The reputation of
sanctity continued to wait on the monks. The term religion, which had been
specially applied to the monastic profession by a council at Orleans as early
as 549, became more and more restricted to it. Entrance on the monastic state
was regarded as a second baptism. The Penitential ascribed to Theodore of
Canterbury curiously follows out this idea by ordering that the novice shall
for seven days have his head covered with the cowl, as the head of the
newly-baptized was covered with the chrism or veil; and a like order, although
with an abridgment of the time to three days, was made under Lewis the Pious in
817. Persons of high rank flocked into the cloisters; it was no unusual thing
even for kings and queens to resign their royalty and to assume the monastic
habit.
During the earlier
part of the period there was a considerable variety of rules. That of St.
Columban for a time appeared to rival the Benedictine code in popularity. It
became not uncommon to combine the two; but by degrees the rule of St. Benedict
triumphed, as being marked in a greater degree by practical sense, less
rigorous, and more elastic than the others. With slight modifications in
particular cases, it was commonly adopted in France, where a great excitement
in its favour was produced about the middle of the eighth century by the alleged
relics of the founder, which were said to have been translated to Fleury on the
Loire about a hundred years before, when the parent monastery of Monte Cassino
had been laid waste by the Lombards. In England, too, where the Benedictine
rule was introduced by Wilfrid, it soon became general, although not without
some mixture of the old national usages. But the Spanish monasteries continued
until the ninth century to be governed by rules which had been compiled, partly
from eastern sources, by Isidore of Seville, Fructuosus of Braga, and other
native bishops.
The monasteries in
general continued to be subject to the jurisdiction of their diocesan bishops;
but exemptions, of which we have already seen traces in the sixth century, now
became more common, and the authority of Gregory the Great had an important
share in advancing the practice. It would appear, however, that the reason of
such exemptions in this period is not to be sought in any ambition or
assumption on the part of the monks, but in the oppressive conduct of bishops.
These from the seventh century began to claim a share in the gifts bestowed on
monasteries. They exacted unreasonable payments from the monks for the
dedication of their churches, for the consecration of chrism, for ordaining
their clergy and installing their abbots. A large part of the revenues was
absorbed by the expense of visitations; and in addition to this, the bishops
extorted heavy fees under the names of cathedralicum and the
like. Where the choice of an abbot belonged to the monks, the bishops often
endeavoured to wrest it from them, and exercised it without any regard to the
welfare of the house, or to the pretensions of the more eminent members, who
might have reasonably expected to succeed to the headship. The grossness of the
tyranny practised by some prelates may be inferred from the fact that the
monastic bodies often appealed against it to synods, and that these, although
composed of bishops, felt themselves obliged to condemn it in strong terms, and
to forbid its continuance. In some cases during the eighth century, it was
provided that, if the diocesan bishop would not perform his functions with
respect to a monastery on reasonable terms, the abbot might apply to another.
On the whole, it may be said that the exemptions of this period were sought not
so much for the sake of emancipation from the rightful authority of the
bishops, as for relief from their rapacity. The bishop still retained his
general supervision of religion and morals in the exempt monasteries; he was even
entitled to inquire into the administration of the temporalities, while he was
restrained from acts of plunder and oppression.
When some
monasteries had obtained such privileges, it became usual with founders to
insist that those which they established should stand on a level with others in
this respect. There were, too, certain monasteries which were styled
royal—either from having been founded by princes, or from having obtained their
special protection; and these were exempt from all jurisdiction except that of
the sovereign, which was exercised through the missi and the
bishops. Some monastic houses, of more than ordinary dignity, had bishops of
their own, resident within their walls, as was the case at St. Denys. And in
addition to these, it appears that the popes had already commenced a practice
of granting exemption from all authority but their own. The first instance is
commonly said to have been a grant from Zacharias to the abbey of Fulda; but
the genuineness of the document is much questioned. If genuine, it was granted
at the request of Boniface himself, and therefore not with an intention to
injure the rights of the diocesan. But when the archbishopric and the abbacy
which had been united in the apostle of Germany were separated, the privileges
conferred on Fulda, and the renown which it acquired as the resting-place of
his remains, excited the jealousy of Lull, his successor in the see of Mayence.
The archbishop complained that the exemption wrongfully interfered with his
jurisdiction. He is said to have persecuted the abbot, Sturmi, by unscrupulous
means—even inducing Pipin, by a charge of treason, to banish him for two years;
and the enmity between the two continued to the end of the abbot’s life, so
that, on his death-bed, in declaring his forgiveness of all men, he thought it
necessary to mention Lull by name, as being the person who most especially
needed it.
Exemptions existed
also in the patriarchate of Constantinople, where some monasteries were
discharged from the bishop’s authority and subject to the metropolitan, while
others were subject to the patriarch only. In token of these privileges, the
metropolitan or patriarchal crosier was erected over the altar in the chapel of
the monastery. The second council of Nicaea allowed abbots, if they were
presbyters, to ordain the lower clergy of their monasteries. The rule was
adopted in the west, and from this and other circumstances it came to pass that
the inmates of a monastery, instead of being mostly laymen, as in earlier ages,
now belonged, with very few exceptions, to some grade of the hierarchy.
The age of
admission to the monastic community was variously fixed. The Trullan council
lays down that it ought not to be under ten. Theodore of Canterbury names
fifteen as the age for monks, and sixteen or seventeen for nuns. The
capitularies of 789 re-enact the old African canons which forbade the reception
of women before the age of twenty-five, unless for some special reason. But
besides those who took the vows on themselves, children might be devoted by
their parents to the monastic state; and in this case, as in the other, there
was no release from its obligations. Charlemagne, however, endeavoured to put
some limit to the practice, by ordering that, “saving the authority of the
canons”, girls should not be veiled until they were old enough to understand
their engagement.
Many orders are
found against the admission of serfs into monasteries without the consent of
their masters, and of freemen without licence from the sovereign. It was not
unusual to make a false profession of withdrawing from the world, for the sake
of escaping from military service. In order to check this abuse, Charlemagne
orders, in 805, that those who forsake the world shall be obliged to live
strictly according to rule, either as canons or as monks.
Although the
observance of the same rule was a bond of union between monastic societies, no
more intimate connexion was as yet organized in the west. Some of the greater
monasteries had cells or priories dependent on them; but, except on this very
limited scale, there was no affiliation of one religious house to another, nor
was there any subjection of many to a common head, as had been the case in the
system of St. Pachomius. It was usual for an abbot, in sending forth one of his
monks to found a new community, to release him from the vow of obedience so
soon as he should be able to establish a footing. During the earlier part of
the period, it was forbidden to an abbot to have more than one monastery,
although Gregory the Great allowed it in some cases; but this rule was
afterwards disregarded. Pluralities, both ecclesiastical and monastic, became
frequent, and sometimes both kinds were held by the same person. Thus about the
year 720, Hugh, a member of the Carolingian family, was at once bishop of
Paris, Rouen, and Bayeux, and abbot of Fontenelle and Jumieges. In the
instances where a see was usually filled from a particular monastery, the
bishops often united the abbacy with their higher dignity; and where bishops
were able to usurp the power of nomination to an abbacy, they sometimes took
the office for themselves. In this manner Sidonius, bishop of Constance, who
had already got possession of the abbey of Reichenau, resolved in 759 to make
himself master also of that of St. Gall; and, although we are told by the
monastic historians that his rapacity was punished by a death like that of
Arius, the next bishop, John, not only engrossed the same rich preferment, but
towards the end of his life formed a scheme of providing for his three nephews
by transferring the bishopric to one of them, and an abbacy to each of the
others.
Many of the
monastic societies were specially exempted by sovereigns from all public
imposts and tolls. But such exemptions were as often tokens of poverty on the part
of the house as of extraordinary royal favour. Thus in a list of the Frankish
monasteries, drawn up at Aix-la-Chapelle in 817, where they are ranged in three
classes, as owing to the prince both gifts and military service, as owing gifts
only, or as free from all duty except prayer, the most distinguished
foundations are for the most part included in the most heavily burdened class.
As monasteries
grew rich, some evil consequences followed. The vow of poverty was considered
to be satisfied by the renunciation of individual property. Where its
obligation was felt as matter of conscience, the monks retained their original
simplicity of dress and food, while their superfluous wealth was spent on other
objects, such as the erection of costly buildings. But very commonly the
possession of the means of luxury introduced the enjoyment of it. In the east,
the confessor Maximus, in the middle of the seventh century, denounces the
disorderly lives of monks, and says that their profession of piety was no
better than hypocrisy. Charlemagne in 811 censures the abbots as caring only to
swell the numbers of their monks, and to obtain good chanters and readers,
without any solicitude as to their morals. He sarcastically asks how the monks
and clergy understand the text against entangling themselves with the affairs
of this life; whether they suppose the only difference between themselves and
secular men to consist in their being unmarried and carrying no arms; whether
those can be said to have forsaken the world who are incessantly striving to
increase their possessions by all sorts of means—who use the hopes of heaven
and the terrors of hell, the names of God and the saints, to extort gifts not
only from the rich but from the poor and ignorant, and by diverting property from
the lawful heirs drive many to theft and robbery. How, he continues, can they
be said to have forsaken the world who suborn perjury in order to acquire what
they covet? or those who retain their secular property, and are surrounded by
bands of armed men?
Abbots, as well as
bishops, were addicted to war, to hunting and hawking, to games of chance, to
the company of minstrels and jesters. There are many ordinances against
irregularities of this kind—some of them extending to abbesses also; and there
are frequent complaints of gross immorality among recluses of both sexes, with
attempts to restrain such practices.
The wealth of
monasteries, like that of churches, suffered from the exactions of their
advocates, and from alienation to laymen. A remarkable instance of such
alienation is recorded as to the abbey of Stablo, in the diocese of Liege,
where, in consequence of the conversion of the revenues into a
lay “benefice”, there were two successions of abbots, the one line being
generally made up of the bishops of Liege, while the other consisted of
powerful laymen.
Towards the end of
the period, a remarkable reformer of the monastic life appeared in France.
Witiza, afterwards known as St. Benedict of Aniane, was of Gothic descent, and
son of the count of Maguelone in Septimania. When a boy, he was placed in the
court of Pipin, to whom he became cupbearer, and he continued in the service of
Charlemagne. In 774 he accompanied his master to Rome; and on his way homeward
he narrowly escaped from drowning in a vain attempt to save his brother, who
had rashly plunged into a swollen ford. In gratitude for this preservation, he
carried out a thought which he had already for some time entertained, of
embracing a monastic life, by entering the monastery of St. Seine, in Burgundy.
Although he had assumed the name of Benedict, the rule of the Nursian monk
appeared to him fit only for weak beginners and he rushed into the austerities
of eastern monachism. He macerated his body by excessive fasting; his dress was
of rags, swarming with vermin, and patched with a variety of colours; he took
very little sleep, and that on the bare ground; he never bathed; he courted
derision and insult as a madman, and often expressed his fear of hell in
piteous outcries; and, although his abbot repeatedly urged him to relent from
these severities, Benedict's resolution was inflexible
On the death of
the abbot, Benedict was chosen as his successor; but he fled from St. Seine,
and built himself a little hermitage on his father's estate, by the bank of the
river Aniane. Some monks who attempted to live with him, found themselves
unable to support the excessive severity of his system; but in course of time a
considerable society was gathered around him, and a monastery was erected near
his cell. Benedict himself took part in the building of it; he and his monks
were obliged to carry the materials, as they were unable to provide oxen for
the work. The walls were of wood; the roof was thatched with straw the
vestments for divine service were coarse, whereas silk was usually employed for
such purposes; the eucharistic vessels were of wood, afterwards of glass, and
finally of pewter. The monks lived chiefly on bread and water, varied sometimes
by milk, and on Sundays and holydays by a scanty allowance of wine. If the
rigid simplicity of Benedict’s first arrangements was partly dictated by fear
lest richness of architecture and of ornament should prove injurious to
monastic discipline, he must afterwards have changed his opinion on the
subject; for in 782 the humble wooden buildings made way for a splendid
monastery. The church was adorned with marble pillars; there were several
costly chapels; and all that belonged to the furniture and to the services was
of unusual magnificence. Charlemagne, who had contributed to the expense,
exempted the monastery from all taxes, and from the jurisdiction both of
bishops and of counts.
Benedict became a
man of great note and influence. His name has already come before us, as one of
the commissioners employed by Charlemagne to reclaim the adherents of Felix of
Urgel; Lewis the Pious, while king of Aquitaine, employed him to reform the
monasteries of that country; and the effect of his institutions was widely
felt. He collected into two books the monastic rules of the east and of
the west; in a third book he added the rules for nunneries; and from the whole
he composed a “Harmony of the Rules”, in which the precepts of the earlier St.
Benedict on every subject are illustrated by those of other monastic
legislators. In his reforms he was content to enforce the Benedictine system,
which experience had shown him to be better suited for general use than the
rigours of oriental monachism. In his own practice, he was obliged to abate
somewhat of the violence with which he had begun; but his life continued to be
strictly ascetic, and he shared with his monks in the labours of ploughing,
digging, and reaping. Soon after the accession of Lewis to the empire, Benedict
resigned the abbacy of Aniane, and removed to a new royal foundation on the
bank of the Inda, near Aix-la-Chapelle; and, after having played an important
part during the earlier years of his patron’s reign, he died at the age of
seventy, in 821.
In England,
monachism fell into decay from the earlier part of the eighth century. The
monasteries were often invaded and occupied by secular persons, and although a
canon of Cloveshoo was directed against this evil, the terms which are used
significantly prove that the council had little hope of being able to
suppress it. Boniface in his letters to Archbishop Cuthbert, and to Ethelbert.
king of Mercia, complains that the English monasteries are oppressed beyond any
others in Christendom; that their privileges are violated, that they are
heavily and unjustly taxed, that they are ruined by the expense of entertaining
the king and his hunting train; that the monks are forced to labour at the
royal buildings and other works.
But much blame is
also laid on the communities themselves. The monks are often charged with
riotous living and with drunkenness, which Boniface describes as a peculiarly
national vice; and the fondness for gay clothing, which was another
characteristic of the English, defied all monastic rules. Aldhelm strongly
reproves the indulgence of this taste. Boniface complains of it to Cuthbert;
the council of Cloveshoo censures it in clergy, in monks, and in nuns,
denouncing especially in men the affectation of a laical headdress, and the
fashion of adorning the legs with fillets of various colours; the council of
Chalchythe desires monks and canons to use the same habit with those of the
continent, and not dyed with Indian dye, or very costly. But some years later
Alcuin is found continuing the complaint against such vanities; and the love of
them was not to be overcome.
In addition to the
causes which have been mentioned —the secular oppression to which the monks
were subjected, and their own unwillingness, when the first period of fervour
had passed away, to bear the restraints of the monastic rule—the introduction
of the canonical life contributed to the decline of English monachism. The
occupants of religious houses became canons instead of monks; and about the
middle of the ninth century the Benedictine order was almost extinct in
England.
The regulations of
this period as to female recluses correspond in general character with those
for monks. Abbesses are required to be subject to their bishops; they are
censured for interfering with the sacerdotal function by presuming to veil
virgins, and to give benedictions and imposition of hands to men—apparently by
way of ordination to the lower grades of the ministry. There are frequent
complaints of dissolute life in nunneries, and the abbesses themselves are
sometimes charged with a share of the guilt. Other canons are directed against
the practice of allowing widows to take the veil during the first agitation of
their bereavement, as it had been found that such nuns often relapsed into
worldly business or gaieties, and endeavoured to secure at once the privileges
of the monastic and of the secular life.
The Benedictine
rule was adapted to the use of female societies; and towards the end of the
period the example of Chrodegang's rule led to the institution of canonesses,
who lived together under a less rigid code than nuns, and without being obliged
to give up their private property.
Rites and Usages.
Throughout the
west, Latin had from the first been used as the language of divine service. As
it was spoken in all the western provinces of the empire, there was no
necessity for translating the liturgy into other tongues; and after the
barbarian conquests Latin remained as the language of superior civilization,
and especially as that of the clergy, whose ranks were for a long time
generally filled from among the Romanized inhabitants. It was the medium by
which nations carried on their official intercourse; it alone remained stable,
while the dialects of the invaders were in a course of fluctuation and change;
and where new languages were formed on its basis—a process in which the ecclesiastical
use of the Latin contributed greatly to secure its predominance—the formation
was gradual, so that it would have been impossible to fix on any time at which
the ancient Roman tongue should have been disused as obsolete. The closer
connexion established with Rome by Pipin and Charlemagne confirmed the use of
Latin in the Frankish church. And thus an usage which originally arose out of
circumstances, came at length to be regarded as necessary, and at a later time
to be justified by theoretical argument, although confessedly as contrary to
the practice of the early church n as it appears to be to reason. Charlemagne,
however, notwithstanding his attachment to the Roman ritual, combated the
growing opinion on this point. “Let no one”, it is said in his capitulary at
the council of Frankfort, “suppose that God may not be prayed to except in
three languages; forasmuch as in every tongue God is worshipped, and man is
heard if he ask the things which are right”.”
The chanting was
now left to the choir, and the people joined only in the Kyrie eleison.
But Charlemagne and others were careful that preaching—which by means of
missions regained an importance which it had once appeared likely to
lose—should be frequent, and in the vulgar tongue. His measures for the instruction
of the people in the creed and in the Lord's prayer have been noticed in a
former chapter.
In England, Latin
was employed as the ritual language, not only by Augustine and his followers,
but by the Scottish and Irish teachers, who had been accustomed to it in their
native churches. The epistle and gospel, however, were read in the vernacular
tongue, and in it sermons were delivered. The Scottish or Irish liturgy was
suppressed by the council of Cloveshoo in those parts of southern England where
it had before been used; but, notwithstanding the influence of Wilfrid, it kept
possession of the church of York until the time of Alcuin, who is found
recommending that it should be abandoned. It would, however, seem that, in the
adaptation of the Roman ritual for England, some use was made of that license
of selection from other formularies which had been granted by Gregory to
Augustine.
In the east, Greek
had been the usual language of the church, and continued to be so under the
Mahometan rule, where Arabic was used for the ordinary business of life. The
monophysites of Egypt, however, employed the Coptic in their service, and the
Nestorians the Syriac.
The use of organs
was now brought into the service of the Latin church. The earliest mention of
such instruments (as distinguished from the ancient hydraulic organ, of which
the invention is by some ascribed to Archimedesa) is perhaps in a passage of
St. Augustine. Venantius Fortunatus, bishop of Poitiers about the year 600,
compares the voices of boys and men in a choir to the smaller and the larger
pipes of an organ respectively, but does not speak of the instrument itself as
used in churches; so that his words are not inconsistent with the opinion which
ascribes the introduction of organs into churches to Pope Vitalian (A.D.
65 7-672) . It appears from the testimony of Aldhelm that they were known in
England at the beginning of the eighth century; but it would seem that, after
the age of Venantius, the organ had again become a novelty to the Franks when one
was sent by Constantine Copronymus as a present to Pipin in 757. The St. Gall
biographer of Charlemagne tells us that a similar instrument, “emulating at
once the roar of thunder and the sweetness of the lyre”, which was brought by
some Greek ambassadors to the great emperor, excited the imitative talent of
the Franks. Under Lewis the Pious, a Venetian priest named George was employed
by the emperor to build an organ at Aix-la-Chapelle, and is said to have
performed his task “with marvellous skill”; but it would seem that the
instrument was of the hydraulic kind. So skillful, however, did the Franks
become in the manufacture of organs, that about a century after the date of
Constantine’s gift to Pipin, Pope John VIII is found requesting a bishop of
Freising to send him one, with a person skilful in the use of it, because the
organs of the north were superior to any that could be made in Italy. Some of
the great organs of those days must have been very formidable instruments, if
we may take literally the poetical description of one which was erected in
Winchester cathedral by Bishop Alphege (afterwards archbishop of Canterbury),
in the end of the tenth century; for it is said to have been blown by
twenty-six pairs of bellows, which required the hard labour of seventy men to
work them.
To this period
also is ascribed the introduction of church bells. The belief which was long
current, that they were invented by St. Paulinus of Nola in the end of the
fourth century, is without historical support, and rests only on a mistaken
etymology. According to some writers, they were first used in churches by
Sabinian, the successor of Gregory the Great in the see of Rome; but in any
case it is certain that in the course of the seventh and eighth centuries the
use of them spread widely throughout France and other countries. Bells are
familiarly mentioned by Bede, and in St. Boniface’s letters. Under Charlemagne,
we find the legendary St. Gall biographer relating that a monk of his own
community, named Tancho, having received a commission from the emperor for a
great bell, substituted tin for silver in the composition of the metal, and was
punished for his fraud by a miraculous death; and in the capitulary of 789
there is a prohibition of the baptism of bells—a superstition which was
afterwards carried further, by conferring baptismal names on them, and
furnishing them with sponsors.
The history of the
eucharistic doctrine during this period has been disputed with as much zeal and
partiality as if the question between modern Rome and its opponents depended on
the opinions of the seventh and eighth centuries. The word figure, when it
occurs, is hailed by one party, and such words as body, blood, or changed, by
the other, as if they were sufficient to determine the matter. But the truth
seems to lie between the extremes. Both in language and in opinion there was a
progress towards the doctrine of transubstantiation, and the feeling of
individuals may have closely bordered on it; but there was no acknowledgment,
nor apparently even any assertion, of more than an effective grace, by which
the consecrated elements, while retaining their original substance, convey to
the faithful receiver the benefits of the Saviour’s death. Some passages of
Bede and of Alcuin, for example, which are produced by Romanists as favourable
to their views, appear really to maintain nothing beyond the doctrine of the
English Reformation. Thus, when Alcuin speaks of a bishop as consecrating bread
and wine into the substance of our Lord's body and blood, it would seem that by
“substance” he does not mean anything material; that he does not even use the
word in the scholastic sense, as denoting that by which a thing is what it is,
but that he intends only a virtual efficacy. And after this, the Caroline
Books, in which Alcuin himself is supposed to have been largely concerned,
express themselves in a manner entirely accordant with our own eucharistic
doctrine.
John of Damascus
appears to have gone further than any of the western teachers. He rejects the
term“figure”, as unauthorized by Scripture, and declares the consecrated
elements to be “the very deified body of the Lord”. Yet the sense of this
startling expression may be reduced by a comparison with the language then
current as to the union of our Lord’s natures or wills—where it was said that
the flesh or the human will was “deified” by its connexion with the Godhead. If
the meaning were more than this parallel would warrant—if John intended to
maintain that the material elements were changed, instead of being united with
something higher—it is certain that the eastern church did not adopt his view.
The Eucharist was mentioned in the controversy as to images by the hostile
synods of Constantinople and Nicaea. The iconoclastic assembly declares that
the only true image of the Saviour is the Eucharist—meaning that the union of
the Divine grace with the earthly elements represents that union of Godhead and
manhood in his person which images failed to convey, inasmuch as they could
only set forth the humanity. The Nicene council, in answering this, finds fault
with the term image, as being one which no father had applied to that which is
His body and blood. Yet no objection is made to the substance of the
comparison; nor do we find anywhere in this controversy the distinction which
must have occurred if the modern Roman doctrine as to the sacrament had been
then received—that the consecrated elements are unlike images, forasmuch as
they are not a representation, but are really Christ Himself.
Instead of the
common bread in which the Eucharist had originally been administered,
wafers were now substituted in the west. They were of very fine flour
unleavened, round in shape, and stamped with an instrument. The communion of
infants appears to have been still in use, and many superstitions were
practised with the consecrated bread—such as giving it to the dead and burying
it with them. The cup continued until the twelfth century to be administered to
all communicants
The height to
which the idea of a sacrifice in the Eucharist was carried (an idea which
appears in the earliest ages of the church, although with some indefiniteness
of meaning), now led to some important consequences. The sacrifice was supposed
to avail not only for those who were present but for the absent; for the dead
as well as for the living. One result of this was, that the obligation of
receiving the sacrament was less felt, so that there is much complaint as to
the rarity of communion, and that canons are passed for restoring the three
receptions yearly which had been prescribed by the council of Agde. At length
masses came to be celebrated privately, and by the priest alone. This practice
was forbidden by Theodulf of Orleans; it is censured, although not in absolute
terms, by the council of Mentz in 813, is more decidedly condemned by the sixth
council of Paris, in 829, and in the following century is again forbidden by
Atto, bishop of Vercelli.
From the time of
Gregory the Great, the doctrine of Purgatory spread and was developed. In the
English church, the offspring of Gregory’s own exertions, it appears to have
especially taken root. Bede relates stories of persons who had been transported
in vision to the regions of the dead; they returned to consciousness with a sad
and awestruck air, told their tale, and soon after died. Thus Fursey and
Drithelm were permitted to see the punishments of hell and purgatory, and the
bliss of the righteous who were awaiting their consummation in paradise. The
vision of Drithelm was versified by Alcuin; other narratives of the same kind
appeared; the idea of such visions became familiar to men's minds; and, six
centuries later, the dreams of the obscure Irish or Northumbrian monks issued
in the great poem of the middle ages.
With the belief in
purgatory, that in the utility of the masses for the departed advanced.
Fraternities were formed, especially among monks, with the obligation to say a
certain number of masses for the soul of every brother at his death, and on the
anniversary of it, or to provide for the purchase of them by a payment which in
England was called soulscot. The performance of these masses became
an important source of income to the clergy. It is recognized as such by
Chrodegang’s rule; and for this purpose additional altars were erected in
churches which before had only one. Masses were also used in order to obtain
temporal benefits, such as fair weather or seasonable rain.
A greater
strictness in the observance of the Lord’s-day had gradually been introduced
into the church, and occupations which councils of the sixth century had
vindicated against a judaizing tendency. were now forbidden as contrary to the
sanctity of the day, which it became usual to ground on the fourth commandment.
Many canons throughout this period, and shortly after, enact that it should be
kept by a cessation from all trade, husbandry, or other manual labour. No
law-courts or markets may be held, men are to refrain from hunting, women must
not sew, embroider, weave, card wool, beat flax, shear sheep, or publicly wash
clothes. No journeys were to be taken except such as were unavoidable; and
these were to be so managed as not to interfere with the duty of attending the
church-service. The Penitential ascribed to Theodore of Canterbury states that
the Greeks and the Latins agree in doing no work on Sunday; that they do not
sail, ride, drive except to church, hawk, or bathe; that the Greeks do not
write in public, although at home they write according to their convenience.
Penalties were enacted against such as should violate the sanctity of the day.
Thus the council of Narbonne, in 589, condemns a freeman to pay six solidi,
and a serf to receive a hundred lashes. Ina, king of Wessex (A.D. 688-725),
directs that, if a serf work on the Lord’s-day by his master's order, he shall
be free ; if at his own will, he shall pay a fine or shall “suffer in his
hide”. The council of Berghamstead (A.D. 696), enacts that a freeman breaking
the rest of the day shall undergo the healsfang and imposes a
heavy fine on any master who shall make his servant work between the sunset of
Saturday and that of Sunday. The authority of pretended revelations was called
in to enforce the observance of the Lord’s-day. It appears that this was the
object of a letter which was said to have fallen from heaven in 788, and of which
Charlemagne, in his capitulary of the following year, orders the suppression;
and the same pious fraud, or something of the same kind, was employed in
England. Under Lewis the Pious, councils are found speaking of judgments by
which persons had been punished for working on the Lord’s-day—some had been
struck by lightning, some lamed in their members, some reduced to ashes by
visible fire. The clergy, the nobles, and the emperor himself, are desired to
show a good example by a right observance of the day.
But
notwithstanding the increased severity as to the Lord’s-day, the idea of
identifying it with the Jewish Sabbath was condemned. Gregory the Great speaks
of this as a doctrine of Antichrist, who, he says, will require the observance
of both days—of the Sabbath for the sake of Judaism; of the Lord’s-day, because
he will pretend to rival the Saviour’s resurrection. Gregory goes on to notice
the scruples of some who held that it was wrong to wash the body on the
Lord’s-day. It is allowed, he says, for necessity, although not for luxury,
alike on this and on other days, and he adds a curious attempt at scriptural
proof. The councils of Lestines and Verne censure an extreme rigour in the
observance of the day, as “belonging rather to Jewish superstition than to
Christian duty”.
The Lord’s-day was
commonly considered to begin on Saturday evening, and to reach to the
corresponding hour on Sunday. Such, as we have seen, was the length of the
labourer’s rest in England at the time of the council of Berghamstead (A.D.
696); but by the middle of the tenth century it was extended, and reached from
nones (3 p.m.) on Saturday to the dawn of Monday
The festival of
All Saints (which was intended to make up for the defects in the celebration of
saints individually) has been generally connected with the beginning of this
period, when Boniface IV obtained a grant of the Pantheon at Rome from Phocas,
and consecrated it as the church of St. Mary ad Martyres in 609. It would,
however, appear that a festival of martyrs, on May 13, which arose out of the
consecration of the Pantheon, has been confounded with All Saints’ day (Nov.
1), and that the latter was not observed at Rome until the eighth century. It
was raised to the first class of festivals, and was recommended for general
celebration, by Gregory IV in 835. In the east, the Sunday after Whitsunday had
been connected with the memory of all saints as early as the time of St.
Chrysostom.
The growing
reverence for the blessed Virgin led to an increase of festivals dedicated to her.
The“Presentation in the Temple” became the “Purification of St. Mary”. Her
Nativity (Sept. 8) was already celebrated both in the east and in the west, and
her own “Presentation” (i.e. her supposed dedication to the service
of the temple) was established as a festival in the Greek church (Nov. 21),
although it was not adopted in the west until the fourteenth century. In Spain,
the appearance vouchsafed to Ildefonso of Toledo led to the institution of the
“Expectation of St. Mary” (Dec. 18). The Assumption (Aug. 15) was also now
introduced. In the silence of Scripture as to the blessed Virgin’s death,
legends on the subject had arisen. At the time of the council of Ephesus (A.D.
431), she was supposed to have spent her last years with St. John in that city,
and to have been interred in the church where the council met. But afterwards
it came to be believed that she had been buried in the valley of Jehoshaphat,
and thence had been caught up to heaven. From this tale, which originated in a
conjecture of Epiphanius that she never died, and was afterwards supported by
sermons falsely ascribed to Jerome and Augustine, the festival of the
Assumption took its rise. In one of the capitularies it is mentioned as a
subject for inquiry; but the observance of it is sanctioned by the council of
Mayence, in 813. The other festivals named in the same canon are—Easter with
the week following, Ascension-day, Whitsunday and the week after it, the
Nativity of St. John Baptist, St. Peter and St. Paul, St. Michael, St. Remigius,
St. Martin, St. Andrew, four days at Christmas, the Circumcision, the Epiphany,
and the Purification with the dedication of each church, and the feasts of the
martyrs and confessors whose relics are preserved in the diocese or parish.
This last provision contained the germ of a great multiplication of festivals,
which naturally ensued as saints of local fame became more generally
celebrated, and as their relics became more widely dispersed.
The council of
Mayence also sanctions the celebration of the Ember-weeks, which was now
generally established
The superstitions
connected with an excess of reverence for saints were continually on the
increase. Stories of visions in which saints appeared, and of miracles
performed by them, are found in immense profusion—so great, indeed, that even
some contemporaries began to murmur. Thus we are told by the biographer of St.
Hildulf, abbot of Moyen-Moutier, in the Vosges, who died in 707, that the death
of one of his monks named Spinulus was followed by a number of miracles. Three
mineral springs burst forth in the abbey garden, and crowds of people were
attracted to the place. Hildulf understood the advantages which his house was
likely to derive from the offerings of pilgrims; but he feared that the monks
might be drawn away from their proper work to attend to earthly business. He
therefore knelt down at the tomb of Spinulus, and, after having thanked God for
the assurance of his brother's beatification, charged the deceased monk, by the
obedience which he had owed him while alive, to save the society from the
threatened danger. Spinulus complied; the springs dried up, and the miracles
ceased. Other stories might be produced, which show that some persons felt the
general craving after miracles to be unwholesome in its effects, even where
they did not venture to question the reality of the wonders which were
reported.
The passion for
relics was more and more developed. The second council of Nicaea orders that no
church should be consecrated without some relies, and imputes a disregard of
them to the opponents of images; but these, as we have seen, were eager to
relieve themselves of the odium. Relics of our Lord and his virgin mother, the
most precious class of all, were multiplied. The seamless coat and the napkin
which had bound the Saviour’s head in the sepulchre were each supposed to be
preserved in more than one place. Among the treasures of the monastery of
Centulles, under abbot Angilbert, who died in 801, were fragments of the manger
in which our Lord was laid, of the candle lighted at his birth, of his vesture
and sandals, of the rock on which he sat when he fed the five thousand, of the
wood of the three tabernacles, of the bread which he gave to his disciples, of
the cross, and of the sponge; with portions of the blessed Virgin's milk, of
her hair, her dress, and her cloak. In honour of the cross were instituted
festivals of its Invention and Exaltation.
Other relics were
also diligently sought for, and were highly prized. Not only are saints said to
have appeared, as in former ages, for the purpose of pointing out the
resting-places of their remains, but it was believed that sometimes, in answer
to earnest prayer, relics were sent down from heaven. A great impulse was given
to this kind of superstition when, on the approach of the Lombards to Rome in
761, Pope Paul removed the bodies of saints from their tombs outside the city
to churches within the walls. The Frankish records of the time abound in
accounts of the translation of relics to various places in France, and of the
solemnities with which they were received. The mere connexion with Rome was
supposed to confer a sanctity and a miraculous power. Thus it is related that
Odo, duke of Aquitaine, a contemporary of Charles Martel, having got possession
of three sponges which had been used in wiping the pope’s table, divided
them into little morsels, which he caused his soldiers to swallow before a
battle; that no one of those who had partaken was wounded, and that, while
375,000 Saracens were slain in one day, the duke’s losses throughout the war
amounted to only 1500 men
Charlemagne
repeatedly condemns some ecclesiastical superstitions, as well as those of the
heathens whom he subdued. He forbids the veneration of fictitious saints and
doubtful martyrs the invocation or worship of any saints except such as the
church had approved, or the erection of memorials to them by the wayside; the
circulation of apocryphal or questionable narratives; the introduction of new
names of angels, in addition to those for which there is scriptural
authority—Michael, Gabriel, and Raphael. The council of Mayence forbids the
translation of the bodies of saints, unless with permission from the sovereign
and the bishops.
Legendary lives of
saints were now produced in wonderful abundance, and were the most popular
literature of the times. In addition to their falsehood (which, where
consciously introduced, may have been held excusable by the writers for the
sake of the expected good effects) and to their enforcement of all the errors
which had grown upon the church, they were blameable as teaching men to look
for visible prosperity and chastisement according to individual desert in the
ordinary government of the world. Yet the evil of such legends was not with-put
a large compensation of good. They set forth the power of religion, not only in
miracles but in self-denial and renunciation of earthly things. In contrast
with the rudeness and selfishness which generally prevailed, they presented
examples which taught a spirit of .gentleness and self-sacrifice, of purity, of
patience, of love to God and man, of disinterested toil, of forgiveness of
enemies, of kindness to the poor and the oppressed. The concluding part of the
legend exhibited the saint triumphant after his earthly troubles, yet still interested
in his brethren who were engaged in the struggle of life, and manifesting his
interest by interpositions in their behalf. And above all there was the
continual inculcation of a Providence watching over all the affairs of men, and
ready to protect the innocent, or to recompense and avenge their sufferings.
Even as early as
the fourth century, some of the evils attendant on the general practice of
pilgrimage had been noticed by Gregory of Nyssa and others; and strong
complaints of a like kind continue to be found from time to time. Gregory the
Great tells Rusticiana, a lady of the imperial court, that, while she had been
on a pilgrimage to Sinai, her affections had been at Constantinople, and
expresses a suspicion that the holy objects which she had seen with her bodily
eyes had made no impression on her heart. But the idle spirit in which
pilgrimages were often undertaken was not the worst mischief connected with
them. Boniface writes to archbishop Cuthbert that of the multitude of English
women who flocked to Rome, only a few escaped the ruin of their virtue; that it
was rare to find a town of Lombardy or France in which some dishonoured English
nun or other female pilgrim had not taken up her abode, and by her misconduct
brought disgrace on the church of her native land. Another unhappy effect of
pilgrimages was, that for the sake of it bishops and abbots absented themselves
for years from their proper spheres of labour, to the great injury of religion
and discipline among those committed to their care.
From Britain
pilgrimages were most commonly made to Rome, where the English had, in the
neighbourhood of the Vatican basilica, a quarter of their own, which was known
by the Saxon name of Burg,—the Borgo of later times. Some pilgrims
from our island even found their way to the Holy Land. In France the chief
place of pilgrimage was the shrine of St. Martin, at Tours; but the resort from
that country to Rome became greater after the accession of the Carolingian
dynasty. The lives of pilgrims were regarded as sacred, and many hospitals were
built for their reception; among these was one founded at Jerusalem by
Charlemagne for the benefit of Latin pilgrims. The emperor in 802 orders that
no one, whether rich or poor, shall refuse to pilgrims a roof, fire, and water,
and encourages those who can afford more to greater hospitality by a
consideration of the recompence which Scripture promises. There are, however,
canons against some of the abuses connected with pilgrimage. The council of
Verne, in 755, orders that monks shall not be allowed to wander to Rome without
their abbot's consents The council of Chalons, in 813, forbids the clergy to go
either to Rome or to Tours without leave from their bishop; and, while it
acknowledges that pilgrimage is profitable for those who have confessed their
sins and have obtained directions for penance, who amend their lives, give
alms, and practise devotion, it denounces the error of such as consider
pilgrimage a licence to sin, and begs the emperor to take measures against a common
practice of nobles, who extorted from their dependents the means of paying the
expense of their own pilgrimages.
In some cases,
persons who had been guilty of grievous sin were condemned by way of
penance to leave their country, and either to wander for a certain time, or to
undertake a pilgrimage to some particular place. These penitents were furnished
with letters from their bishops, which at once made known their guilt and
bespoke the charity of Christians for them. Many of them were loaded with chains,
or with rings which ate into the flesh and inflicted excessive torture.
Ethelwulf, the father of Alfred the Great, at his visit to Rome in 855,
obtained from Benedict III the privilege that no Englishman should ever be
obliged to leave his own country for this sort of penance; but long before his
time impostors had found their account in going about naked and in irons under
the pretence of having been sentenced to pilgrimage for some fearful crime. The
capitulary of 789 forbids such vagabonds to roam about the country, and
suggests that those who have really been guilty of some great and unusual
offence may perform their penance better by remaining in one place
The discipline of
the church in dealing with sin was now regulated by penitential books. These
books were of eastern origin; the earliest of them was drawn up by John,
patriarch of Constantinople, the antagonist of Gregory the Great; the first
Penitential in the western church was that which is commonly ascribed to
Theodore, the Greek archbishop of Canterbury. As the impossibility of
fulfilling the requirements of the ancient canons had led to a general evasion
or disregard of them, a scheme of commutation was introduced; for example, a
certain amount of fasting might be redeemed by the recitation of a prescribed
number of psalms. From this the transition was easy to a system of pecuniary
commuttions—a system recommended by the analogy of the wehr. That
institution had been extended from its original character of a composition for
life to the case of lesser bodily injuries, so that the loss of a limb, an eye,
a finger, or a tooth was to be atoned for by a fixed pecuniary fine; and the
principle was now introduced into the penitentials, where offences were rated
in a scale both of exercises and of money nearly resembling that of the civil
damages. As yet, however, these payments were not regarded as a source of
profit to the church, but were to be given to the poor, according to the
penitent’s discretion. In England, the rich were able to relieve themselves in
their penance by associating with themselves a number of poor persons for the
performance of it. By such means it was possible to clear off seven years of
penitence within a week; and, although the practice was condemned by the
council of Cloveshoo, it was afterwards formally sanctioned.
The necessary
effect of the new penitential system was not only to encourage the fatal error
of regarding money as an equivalent for sin—an error against which some
councils protested in vain, while the language of others seems to countenance
it—but to introduce a spirit of petty traffic into the relations of sinners
with their God. In opposition to this spirit Gregory III said that canons ought
not to lay down exactly the length of time which should be assigned to penance
for each offence, forasmuch as that which avails with God is not the measure of
time but of sorrow. The council of Chalons denounces the penitential books, of
which it says that “the errors are certain and the authors uncertain”; it
charges them with “sewing pillows to all arm-holes”, and requires that penance
should be restored to the footing of the ancient canons; and there are similar
passages in other French councils of the ninth and tenth centuries.
Confession of
secret sins was much insisted on; but the priest was regarded rather as an
adviser than as a judge, and the form of his absolution was not judicial but
precatory. Absolution was usually given immediately after confession, and the
prescribed penance was left to be performed afterwards, so that, whereas in
earlier ages the penitents had been excluded for a time from the full communion
of the church, they now remained in it throughout.
The penalty of
excommunication became in the Frankish church much more severe than it had
formerly been. The council of Verne lays down that an excommunicate person
“must not enter the church, nor partake of food or drink with any Christian;
neither may any one receive his gifts, or kiss him, or join with him in prayer,
or salute him”. It has been supposed that the new terrors of this sentence were
borrowed from the practice of the druids, with a view to controlling the rude
converts who would have disregarded a purely spiritual penalty. The power of
wielding it must doubtless have added greatly to the influence of the clergy,
although this effect did not yet appear so fully as at a later period.
The trial of guilt
or innocence by means of a solemn appeal to heaven had been practised among
many heathen nations, including those of the north. The Mosaic law had sanctioned
it in certain cases; it fell in with the popular appetite for miracles, and the
church now for a time took the management of such trials into her own hands.
The ordeal, or judgment of God, was not to be resorted to where the guilt of an
accused person was clear, but in cases of suspicion, where evidence was wanting
or insufficient. The appeal was conducted with great solemnity. The accuser
swore to the truth of his charge; the accused (who for three days had been
preparing himself by fasting and prayer) asserted his innocence in the same
manner; and he was adjured in the most awful terms not to approach the Lord's
table if he were conscious of any guilt in the matter which was to be submitted
to the Divine judgment. Both parties then communicated; and after this, the
clergy anointed the instruments with which the trial was to be made.
The ordeal was of
various kinds. That by judicial combat or wager of
battle was employed, not only for the discovery of crime but in civil
matters, such as disputes relating to the boundaries of property. Otho the
Great even resorted to it as a means of determining a legal principle—whether
at a man's death the children of a deceased son should share in the inheritance
with their surviving uncles. This manner of appeal to the Divine judgment was
introduced into the Burgundian law by the Arian king Gundobald, the
contemporary of Clovis, against the remonstrances of Avitus, bishop of Vienne.
It was not uncommon among the Franks, but appears to have been unknown in
England until after the Norman conquest. Persons who were disqualified for
undergoing this ordeal by age, sex, bodily weakness, or by the monastic or
clerical profession, were allowed to fight by champions, who were usually
hired, and were regarded as a disreputable class. In like manner corporations
or societies committed their interests to champions. In the trial by hot iron,
the accused walked barefoot over heated ploughshares, or (which was the more
usual form), he carried a piece of glowing iron in his hand nine times the
length of his foot. The foot or the hand (as the case might be) was then bound
up and sealed until the third day, when it was examined, and according to its
appearance the guilt or innocence of the party was decided. The trial of hot
water consisted in plunging the arm into a boiling caldron, and taking out a
stone, a ring, or a piece of iron, which was hung at a greater or less depth in
proportion to the gravity of the offence in question. That of cold water was
performed by throwing the accused into a pond, with a cord attached to him, by
which he might be drawn out. If he were laden with weights, sinking was a proof
of guilt; if not, it was held to prove his innocence. In the ordeal of the
“cross” (which, notwithstanding the name which it acquired, was probably of
heathen origin), the accused or his proxy held up the right arm, or both arms y
psalms were sung during the trial, and the sinking or trembling of the arms was
evidence of guilt. Among other kinds of ordeal were—holding the hand in fire;
walking in a thin garment between two burning piles; eating a1 cake, which in
England was called the corsned; and receiving the holy Eucharist.
Some of these
practices were condemned after a time. Lewis the Pious, after having in 816
prescribed the trial of the cross as a means of deciding between contradictory
witnesses, abolished it in the following year, “lest that which hath been
glorified by the passion of Christ should through any man's rashness be brought
to contempt”. Under the same emperor, the ordeal of cold water was forbidden in
829, although in 824 it had been sanctioned by Eugenius II—the only pope who
ever countenanced the system of ordeals. Agobard, archbishop of Lyons, a
strenuous opponent of popular superstitions, addressed to Lewis two tracts
against the judicial combat. He reflects on the heresy of the Burgundian king
who had sanctioned it. He denounces such duels as unchristian, and as involving
a breach of charity more important than any good which could be expected from
them. He argues that, if truth might be thus ascertained, all judges are
superfluous; that the system holds out a premium to brute strength and to
perjury; that the idea of its efficacy is contrary to Scripture, since we are
there taught to despise the success of this world—since God suffers his saints
to be slain, and has allowed believing nations to be overcome by unbelievers
and heretics; and he appeals to instances in which the vanity of such trials
had been manifested. The ordeal, however, continued to be supported by the
popular feeling, and the cause which Agobard had opposed soon after found a
powerful champion in Hincmar.
The privilege of
asylum in the Germanic kingdoms differed considerably from that which had
existed under the Roman empire. It arose out of the ancient national usages;
the object of it was not to bestow impunity on the criminal, but to protect him
against hasty and irregular vengeance, to secure for him a legal trial, to
afford the clergy an opportunity of interceding for him, and, if possible, of
mitigating his punishment. The operation of this institution was aided by the
system of pecuniary composition for wrongs. The clergy were usually able to
stipulate for the safety of the offender’s life and limbs on condition that he
should pay a suitable fine, or perhaps that he should submit to a course of
penance. Charlemagne in 779 limited the right of sanctuary by enacting that
murderers or other capital offenders should not be allowed to take refuge in
churches, and that, if they gained admittance, no food should be given to them.
According to the ancient Roman idea of asylum, the denial of food would have
been an impiety sufficient to draw down some judgment from the patron saint of
a church; but it was not inconsistent with the German view. The clergy,
however, soon discovered a way of evading this law, by construing it as
applicable to impenitent criminals only—i.e. to such as should
refuse to confess to the priest and to undergo ecclesiastical penance—a refusal
which was not likely to be frequent, where it involved the choice between death
by hunger and the forfeiture of sanctuary. The prohibition of food does not
appear in later enactments of the reign.
The church could
not fail to derive popularity from the power of offering shelter within its precincts
against the lawlessness of which the world was then so full. With a view of
investing it with such popularity among his new subjects, Charlemagne ordered,
in his capitulary for Saxony (A.D. 785), that any person who should take
sanctuary should, for the honour of God and His church, be safe in life and
limb, and should be unmolested until the next court-day, when he was to be
sentenced to make suitable amends for his offence. In legislating for the
country after it had been reduced to a more settled state, this privilege was
withdrawn, and the church was required to surrender up persons convicted of
capital crimes
Among the
Anglo-Saxons, the earliest law on the subject of asylum was that of Ina, in
696, which ordered that fugitives guilty of capital crimes should have their
life protected by the church, but should be bound to make legal satisfaction;
and that delinquents who had "put their hide in peril"—i.e. who had
incurred the penalty of whipping—should be forgiven. But the shelter of the
church was only to be granted for a certain time. The laws of Alfred (A.D. 877)
limit it in some monasteries to three days; but it was afterwards extended, and
even in the same laws a longer term is allowed to other places. Persons guilty
of murder, treason, or crimes against religion, might ordinarily be dragged
even from the altar; but some churches of especial sanctity, among which that
of Croyland enjoyed the most extensive immunities, had the right of protecting
all fugitives whatever. The effect of such a privilege was probably felt as a
serious hindrance to the execution of justice; for when Croyland, after having
been laid waste by the Danes, was restored in the reign of Edred by his
chancellor Turketul, the aged statesman declined to accept a renewal of its
ancient rights of sanctuary.
Slavery.
Instead of
absolutely condemning slavery as an unlawful institution—a course which would
probably have introduced anarchy into society, and would have raised a serious
hindrance to the progress of the Gospel—the New Testament had been content to
prepare the way for its gradual abolition by exhorting both master and slave to
the performance of their mutual duties on the ground of their common
brotherhood in Christ. And as yet the church aimed only at a mitigation, not at
an extinction, of slavery.
Servitude was of
two kinds—that of slaves properly so called, and that of the coloni. The
slaves were individually liable to removal and sale; they were incapable, under
the Roman empire, of contracting a legitimate marriage, and their property
belonged to their master. The coloni were regarded as freeborn, so that, unlike
slaves, they might become soldiers; they were attached to the land, so that
they could not be separated from it, nor could it be sold without them. They were
capable of marriage and of possessing property; for the land which they
cultivated they paid a fixed rent, generally in kind, and they were subject to
the land-tax and to a poll-tax. It would, however, seem difficult to
distinguish thoroughly between these classes in the canons which relate to the
subject.
The Penitential
ascribed to Theodore of Canterbury notes it as a point of difference between
the eastern and the western monks, that, while the Latins have slaves, the
Greeks have none. The oriental monks themselves performed the labour which was
elsewhere devolved on slaves; it was usual for persons entering on the monastic
life to emancipate their slaves; and some teachers, as Isidore of Pelusium in
the fifth century, and Theodore the Studite in the ninth, altogether
questioned, or even denied, the lawfulness of having such property. In the west
there are occasional appearances of a like kind. Thus Wilfrid, on getting
possession of the isle of Selsey, emancipated all the serfs who were attached
to the soil, and Benedict of Aniane, whose ideas were chiefly drawn from the
eastern monastic rules, on receiving gifts of land for his monasteries, refused
to accept the serfs with it. Somewhat in the same spirit was the enactment of
the council of Chalchythe, in 816, that a bishop at his death should liberate
such of his English slaves as had been reduced to bondage in his own time. But
the usual practice of the west was different. In donations of land to the
church, the serfs passed with the soil, as in other transfers. Bishops were
restrained by a regard, for the property of their churches from emancipating
the serfs who belonged to these; the fourth council of Toledo (A.D. 633)
declared such emancipation to be a robbery of the church; it enacted that the
next bishop should assert his right over any persons whom his predecessor had
thus wrongfully liberated, and that any bishop wishing to emancipate a slave
should indemnify the church by providing another in his stead. An earlier
council— that of Agde, in 506—had restrained the power of bishops to alienate
slaves; and, in a spirit curiously opposed to the oriental principles, it
forbade monks to manumit their slaves, “lest they should keep holiday while the
monks work”. It was even found that some persons—whether from a reckless spirit
of mistaken devotion, or from a calculation of the advantages and disadvantages
of the two conditions—voluntarily made over themselves and their descendants in
servitude to some church; and for such an act special forms were provided.
Yet with all this
the church did very much to abate the evils of slavery. It insisted on the
natural equality of men and on the brotherhood of Christians, as motives to
kindness towards slaves; and in the treatment of its own dependants it held out
an example to lay masters. It threw open its sanctuaries to those who fled from
cruelty; it secured their pardon before surrendering them to their owners; it
denounced excommunication against any master who should break a promise made to
a fugitive slave.
It placed the
killing of a slave without judicial authority on the same footing of guilt as
the killing of a freeman. It endeavoured to restrain the sale of slaves, by
limiting the power which parents among the heathen nations exercised over their
own offspring, and by prohibiting that any should be sold to Jews or heathens.
It encouraged the redemption of captives, and declared the enfranchisement of
slaves to be a work conducive to salvation; and it was through the influence of
the church that innumerable masters directed by their wills that their slaves
should be set free “for the deliverance of their own souls”. The liberation was
often, as under the Roman law, visibly associated with religion by being
performed at the altar, where the master resigned his slave to the church, with
which the freedman was thenceforth connected by a peculiar tie—he and his
descendants paying some slight acknowledgment to it, while, in the failure of
posterity, the church was heir to his property.
There was also
another way by which the church signally contributed to raise the estimation of
the servile classes. As the freemen of the conquering nations were
prevented from becoming clergy or monks without the sovereign’s leave, in order
that he might not lose their military service, the bishops were obliged to
recruit the ranks of their clergy chiefly from the classes which were below the
obligation to such serviced The fourth council of Toledo requires that serfs
ordained to be clergymen should be emancipated; but it was not until the year
817, in the reign of Lewis the Pious, that a similar law was established in
France, although before that time the clergy of servile race had been exempted
from servile duties. The serf, when ordained, became capable of rising to
honour and power; when promoted beyond the minor orders, he was assessed at
a wehr corresponding to that of high secular rank; and this
rose with each step to which he was advanced in the hierarchy. The clergy who
had thus been raised from a servile condition to dignity and influence felt
themselves bound (apart from all religious motives) to labour for the benefit
of the class to which they had originally belonged, and a general elevation of
that class was the result.
The advancement of
persons servilely born to high ecclesiastical station was not, however,
unattended by a mixture of bad effects. Thegan, the biographer of Lewis the
Pious, gives a very unfavourable representation of such clergy. He tells us
that, when they have attained to offices of dignity, the gentleness of their
former manners is exchanged for insolence, quarrelsomeness, domineering, and
assumption; that they emancipate their relations, and either provide for them
by church-preferment or marry them into noble families; and that these upstarts
are insufferably insolent to the old nobility. The picture is no doubt coloured
both by Thegan’s prejudices as a man of high birth, and by his indignation at
the behaviour of some ecclesiastics towards his unfortunate sovereign; but the
parallels both of history and of our own experience may assure us of its
substantial truth.